Fantasy Come True – By Sunbab

He found a woman sitting alone at a small coffee shop in a town called

Salem. In his line of business he always looks for lonely people and

she was certainly lonely. He was able to see people. He seemed to

know what they were feeling. It always helped to be able to do that.

You see he was able to grant people their biggest fantasy. Whatever

they wished he would make happen but for a small fee. Coming to a

small town, he could always find someone willing to give up some

money for their hearts desire. He made a point to make sure this town

was no different.

He walked up to the woman. Noticing all the tables were full, he found

an excuse to sit with her.

“Hey, I was wondering if it would be ok if I sat with you?”

She looked up and smiled. “Of course. I don’t believe I know you. Are

you new in town?”

“I’m just passing through. My name is Alexander.” He extended his

hand for her to shake.

She took it and shook it. “Hi, Alexander. My name is Marlena Evans.”

“I couldn’t help but notice you looked lonely. You are sitting here all

alone. Aren’t you married?”

Marlena’s head shot up at this question. If looks could kill, Alexander

would be dead. “Listen. If this is some kind of weird pick, you can look

for someone else. I’m not interested.”

Alexander had to think quickly. She was drop dead gorgeous. She

looked as though she could be a Greek goddess, with her golden

blonde hair and deep hazel eyes but he was looking for a client not a

lover.

“I’m so sorry. You misunderstood me. I was just wondering for my

job.”

He caught her attention. She had this puzzled look on her face as she

asked “What does me being married have to do with your job?”

“Answer me and I’ll tell you.”

She slightly rolled her eyes. “No I’m not married. Now why do you

want to know?”

“My next question is, What is your wildest fantasy?”

“What?” She asked.

“I’m asking you what your fantasy is?”

Marlena looked a little annoyed but it was easy to see she was still

curious.”

Alexander continues, “Everyone has a fantasy. I can make it come

true. No matter what it is. Whether it is money, fame, family, or maybe

a trip. It can be yours.”

She laughs slightly, “Listen, whatever you are selling I’m not buying.”

“I’m not selling anything that you don’t want. I’m willing to grant you

your wish.”

She got this sad look in her eyes. It seemed as though she was going

to cry. “If only you could. Even if I believed you could do what you said

there is no way you could grant my wish.”

She was close to telling him. It was written in her eyes. He had to only

push her a little more. “Why don’t you let me be the judge of that?”

A small smile swept across her face. She sighed to herself. “If I could

have one wish it would be to have the man I love back in my life.”

Have a man fall in love with her. No one had ever asked that. He was

willing to try anything for money. “I can make that happen for a small

fee.”

She laughed, “You really are crazy. Listen Alexander, here is my card.

I think you need a shrink, lucky for you I’m one.”

She handed Alexander her card and got up to leave. He had to stop

her.

“Wait Dr. Evans. Here is my card, call me if you reconsider.”

Marlena took the card from Alexander and put it in her pocketbook.

She shook her head, smiling and walked.

Alexander was left alone with his thoughts. “You will be back Dr.

Evans. Your fantasy is too strong not to.”

Chapter 2:

Marlena walked around Salem Place in a daze. No mater how many

stores they went in, she couldn’t get her mind off of the stranger. The

promise he made seemed too good to be true. Could he really get her

John back? She was so deep in her own thoughts that she didn’t hear

her best friend calling her name. Laura Horton continued calling her

name. She was finally able to catch up with Marlena when she

stopped to look in a shop window.

“Earth to Marlena.” When Marlena didn’t answer, Laura placed her

hand on Marlena shoulder causing Marlena to jump.” Sorry to have to

scare you Marlena but you wouldn’t answer me so I had to get your

attention. Thinking about John again.”

“No actually.” Marlena said as she gestured for Laura and herself to sit

down. “I was thinking about this new man I just met.”

Laura looked shocked. “Finally. Someone who has got your mind off

of John Black. So who is he?”

“Laura. It’s nothing like that. You know as well as I do there is no one

who can get my mind off of John like that.”

“Then what has this man done to get you walking around in a daze?”

Marlena looked straight at Laura; “It’s not what he did. It’s what he

said.”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

At that same time, Alexander was walking around Salem Place

looking at some papers. He was so engrossed in what he was reading

he didn’t notice the man he was walking right into until it was too late.

Both men were caught off balance and fell to the ground. Alexander

quickly tried to recover his lost papers. The man picked up a few that

had landed where he landed. Then he stood up brushing the dirt from

his black pants.

“Here are some you dropped.”

Alexander quickly rose as well. “I’m so sorry. I’m not usually this

absent-minded. I was just looking over some papers and wasn’t

paying attention.”

“It’s ok. Really. I had my mind elsewhere as well.” That was when he

extended his hand to Alexander. When he looked up he noticed the

man had ocean blue eyes. “My name is John Black. And you are?”

“Just call me Alexander.”

John smiled and nodded his head. “I was just on my way to the Java

Cafe to have a cup of coffee. Would you like to join me?”

Alexander knew he had just had a cup but he felt maybe he would

have some luck with John. He smiled as he said, “Sure, Why not.” He

collected the papers John had in his hand and followed him back to

the coffee shop.

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

Laura and Marlena were still seated. Laura looked really confused at

Marlena. “Honey I don’t understand what he could have said to have

you acting like this.”

“He said that he could make my greatest wish come true.”

Laura laughed. “Kind of like a Genie. What did he say? He would

grant you three wishes if you rubbed his magic lamp.”

“No. It wasn’t like that. He said he was able to grant me my grandest

fantasy. Whatever it is.”

“And what would that be?” Laura asked. She was honestly curious to

what Marlena would want.

“Laura you know what I want. I want John to admit he loves me. To

take me and the kids away from Salem for a little so we can be alone.

Then come back and us be a family. But that will never happen.”

“Why not Marlena?” Marlena was about to answer when Laura cut her

off. “No let me guess. Because he is with Kristen and she is having his

baby and you can’t interrupt that. When will you understand that John

will be a good daddy to Kristen’s baby without being with her? What

about your baby with John? Belle deserves a family and Brady loves

you like his mother. Marrying John would just make it legal. Honey I

don’t mean to jump on you but when are you going to look past others

happiness and have a little of your own, with John? Maybe you should

take this guy up on his offer.”

Marlena looked upset with Laura. “I can’t believe you actually believe

this guy. Even if it is true, I don’t want to get John back by using tricks.

That is Kristen’s fashion. No, if John wants me he will tell me on his

own. If you are so interested in what this man has to say, maybe you

should give him a call!” She throws the card at Laura. She stood up

and stormed away angrily. Laura looked at Alexander’s card and

tapped it on her chin. “Maybe I will.”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

John and Alexander are sitting at the cafe drinking some coffee.

“So may I ask what those papers are about? John asked curiously.

“You mean these?” Alexander gestured to the papers in front of him.

“These are about a Theme park I’m having put up. It’s called Fantasy

Land.”

“An amusement park here in Salem. I’m not meaning to get in your

business but I don’t think it will work here.”

“Thank you for the information John but it isn’t that kind of park. It isn’t

for children but for adults. At this park you will have a chance to have

your greatest fantasy come true. What about you Mr. Black do you

have a fantasy you would like to come true?”

John looks off as he thinks. “My fantasy involves a beautiful blonde Dr.

the only fantasy I have is to have the woman I love back with me.” He

sees Marlena across the way walking angrily. He thinks, “I wonder

what is wrong with Doc?” He looks back to Alexander. “I’m sorry but I

see someone I need to talk to. Here is enough money for the coffees.

It has been nice meeting you.” John stands up and hands him the

money.

“Here is my card Mr. Black. Call me if you need me.”

John takes the card and nods his head. Then he walks off to Marlena.

Alexander watches him leave. “What is it with this town and wanting

lost lovers back?” He sees John walk up to Marlena and hug her. “So

Dr. Evans is the one John loves. And it seems that she loves him as

well. It would be so easy to get them both to pay me and I won’t have

to do much work.” He continues to drink his coffee when his cell rings.

“Alexander. Hello it is nice to hear from you. Yes I can meet you at

8:00 tonight. At the park will be fine. See you then.” He hangs up. “Yes

I have John and Marlena right where I want them.”

Chapter 3

John didn’t want to end the hug. Having Marlena in his arms drove

him totally wild. he couldn’t get enough of breathing in the smell of her.

He pulled back and looked in her eyes. “God you are so beautiful. I

love you so much Doc.”

She smiled. “I love you to John.” He put the side of his hands against

the sides of her face. She closed her eyes as he leaned in close to

her. Their lips brushed up against each other. Then their small kiss

turned into a passionate raging fire.

Then he felt a slap on the arm. “Hello. Earth to John.” He snapped out

of his dream. He huffed a little. Of course it was a dream no matter

how real it felt. That was all he had when it came to her.

“I’m sorry. I must have been daydreaming. So what were you telling

me about Belle?”

“Well Brady, Belle, and myself were talking and we thought that it

would be cute if the girls started up a little league cheerleading group.

They could cheer at Brady’s football and baseball little league games.”

John looked shocked “Brady agreed to all of this. I can understand the

football because he sees them at the professional level but his

baseball games.”

Marlena gave him that half smile that drove him nuts. “Well he saw

while we were watching the college league play offs and they were

there. So he said and I quote: “If the pros can do it so can we.”. I think

that he really wants it because Belle seems to want it so bad.” She

noticed for the first time John had this huge smile on his face. “And

what may I ask do you find so funny?”

“What do I find so funny? The fact that you sat and watched the

college playoffs. You hate sports. But you would always watch them

for the people you love. Even if I said ok to this whole cheer thing, we

need a woman to coach them. Football and baseball I know but I know

nothing about cheering.”

Her smile got even bigger. “I could do it. i used to cheer some back in

High School. As a matter of fact my senior year I was caption of the

squad. Why so shocked John. Hard to imagine me a cheerleader.

Don’t believe I can do it.”

That wasn’t what he was thinking in the least. He was actually thinking

how good she would look as a cheerleader. she certainly fit the part.

The long blonde hair, slender body, and her long tan legs that would

be shown off nicely in the short cheerleading skirt. More than that he

thought it would be fun for her to play the cheerleader, him the

baseball player, and how good it would feel to knock a homerun with

her.

“Is this something you and Belle really want to do?”

“John, Belle is so excited. Every time we go to the park she will give

up playing to learn some moves. I know she is four but I wouldn’t

suggest it if Belle didn’t really want it. She also wants to show you the

moves that she already knows. And as for me, if it makes Belle happy

it makes me happy. Plus I have really enjoyed showing Belle moves. It

kind of makes me feel young again.”

John nods his head in approval. “Ok. If you both want it I will help out

any way I can. I would love to see what Belle can do. How about

tonight at the park around 5:00?”

Marlena jumped in John’s arms. “Thank you so much. We will be

there.” As Marlena was about to leave, John stopped her. “Doc, You

never told me what you were so angry about earlier.”

She turned and smiles. She was so happy she seemed to glow. “It

doesn’t matter anymore. I’m in such a happy mood now no one could

stop it.” She turned and walked away. John couldn’t wait till tonight

when he would be able to see her again.

———————————————————————–

It was 5:10 and John was sitting on the park bench waiting for Marlena

to show up. It wasn’t like her to be late. He was about to leave so he

could call her, when he saw her. His heart seemed to stop at the sight

of her. She was dressed in loose fitting black shorts, white baby doll

tee shirt, and had her hair pulled in a high ponytail. She looked so

beautiful.

She smiled at him. “I’m so sorry we’re late. We just forgot the CD

player and we had to go get it.”

“It is ok. I just got here myself.” He was lying through his teeth but he

didn’t want her to know that. She could see through his act. She could

see in his eyes he was worried sick about her and it was at that

moment she realized he really loved her. Still something inside her

held back. “Well why don’t we get started. Belle honey why don’t you

show daddy what you can do?”.

Marlena started the music for Belle and John had to admit she was

good for a four year old. A little more practice and he could see her

being perfect. When she was done, everyone clapped. John held her

tightly. “Princess you were perfect. If you really want it we will do it.

Now there is one more person I have to see cheer.” He looked straight

at Marlena “You.”

Marlena looked back shocked. She deffinately didn’t hear him

correctly. “Me?” She pointed at herself in disbelief.

John shook his head yes. “If you are going to be teaching these girls

and I’m going to invest, I need to see how good you are. Unless you

feel so out of shape, you couldn’t do it anymore.”

John knew just the right buttons to push. “Ok”. She put on the music

and started. John was so engrossed in the way her body moved he

didn’t know what was going on around him. She more than good, she

was perfect. He fell more in love with her by the second. He couldn’t

take his eyes off her. Everyone who was watching could see the

sexual desire he had in his eyes as he watched her but he didn’t care.

He couldn’t stop the look even if he wanted to. By the time she

stopped, it was almost 8:00. She looked at her watch. “Look at the

time. Kids we have to go. John, can we meet tomorrow about this

cheering thing?” He couldn’t even speak, all he could do was nod his

head. He gave each of the kids a hug and a kiss goodnight and

watched the three people he loved the most walk away, wishing he

could go with them.

———————————————————————–

In the park at the same time, Alexander was looking at his watch when

he heard a “Hello. I’m glad you would meet me here.” Alexander

smiled at the guest. “Well you know me but I don’t know you or why

you are here?” The guest smiled “I’m Dr. Laura Horton and I’m her for

a fantasy.”

Chapter 4:

Alexander was shocked that this woman knew about his line of work.

He hadn’t met her before. He just believed that she had found out his

number from the fliers he had put up about the park. “I’m sorry. I don’t

know what you are talking about.”

“Cut the act. I know all about the promise you make. You told my best

friend that you could grant her, her greatest fantasy. Were you just

lying to her to get money or is it true?” Laura flashes the business card

that she had gotten from Marlena.

“Wait, is your friend Marlena Evans?” Laura nodded her head yes. “I

did tell her that, and it is true. I can make her fantasy come true but

she told me she believes I’m crazy. Why would she give you my card

and why so you believe me?”

“She and I got into an argument. We were talking about you and then

we started talking about her fantasy. I stated some facts that she

didn’t want to hear and she threw the card at me?”

“Would you like to sit down?” Alexander asked pointing to the bench.

“What is your fantasy and I will see if I can make it happen?”

She sat down beside Alexander. “The only fantasy is to make my best

friend’s come true. She deserves so much happiness and if she won’t

make it happen, I guess I will have to do it for her.”

“Ah. The lovely Dr. Evans’ fantasy. She wants the love of her life, John

Black, back.”

Laura looked shocked, how could he possibly know. “What are you

some kind of mind reader, now? How could you know Marlena loves

John?”

Alexander laughed. “Of course I’m no mind reader. I was talking to

John earlier when the lovely Dr. Evans walked by. He walked up to

talk to her and it was written all over her face. His as well. It seems to

me not only is Marlena Evans in love with John but John Black loves

Marlena.”

Laura shakes her head yes. “They are both so in love with each other.

Marlena knows how John feels about her. It amazes me that John

can’t see how she feels. You are a stranger and you can even see it.”

“If they are so in love, then why aren’t they together? Why is their

fantasy to be back together?”

Laura places her head down in her hands. “That is a long story but to

put it plain and simple, Kristen Dimeria.”

———————————————————————–

John was sitting in his office at the mansion. He tried to work but he

couldn’t get his mind off Marlena. It was always like that when he was

trying to get some work done. He would remember when he was

Roman and he was up late working on some case, she would always

find some way to distract him. She would start by kissing him on the

neck or whatever area of his body she could get to. He would look at

her and that was enough to drive him crazy. They would wind up

kissing, which lead to them making passionate love wherever they

were. He put in the tape Marlena had been dancing to in the park.

Once he came around after Marlena left he saw the tape lying next to

him on the bench. He wondered if he should take. It was at that

moment he was glad he had gotten the tape to give back to Marlena.

He turned to music down lightly hoping not to wake Kristen. As he

continued to listen to the music, he began to picture the way Marlena

had moved to the music. He reached in his left desk drawer and pulled

out his favorite picture of Marlena, the kids, and himself. It was taken

in the park about three months before. They had sat dawn just a

couple of minutes to rest. An amateur photographer took it hoping to

make a couple of bucks. He traced the outline of her face as if that

would make her real. He thought to himself that if a stranger were to

see the picture they would think that they were a happy family. But

they were only a family in John’s dreams. He knew that there was a

possibility they could have been a family. He mentally cursed himself

when he thought of all the times he could have gotten her back. If he

hadn’t met Kristen after the affair maybe then. He knew how much

Marlena had loved him then, if he was only willing to wait for her. Now

he had let too much time pass, she only saw him as a friend. He was

stuck in a relationship he wouldn’t be in if there weren’t a baby. Not

that he didn’t care about Kristen but no one would have his heart like

Marlena. She was the only one he would truly love.

———————————————————————–

Marlena sat down on the couch at her penthouse, looking over a

patients’ file. She had just tucked the kids in bed, read them their

typical bedtime story. That was her favorite time if the day. She would

start off the story and the kids would add in parts along the way. Belle

would always choose something about a princess and Brady would

add something about monsters or sports. Tonight Derek Jeter saved a

beautiful princess from a nine-foot dragon. She laughed at just the

thought of it, but when the kids went to bed the house was so lonely.

She buried herself in work hoping to cover up the feeling. No matter

how much work she did the feeling never went away, the feeling of

missing John. It wasn’t working tonight so she decided to give up and

go to bed.

She went upstairs showered and changed into a light blue nightie. She

lyed down in her bed and pulled up her gold silk sheets and tried to go

to sleep. As she began to fall in a deep sleep, a wonderful dream

started. John was kissing her all over her body. She couldn’t help but

moan at the feeling he was creating in her body. He moved back up to

her level and looked deep in her eyes.

“I love you Marlena.”

“I love you to John. Please make love to me.” He nodded his head and

began to kiss her.

It was the perfect dream, one Marlena never wanted to wake from but

she did. Since all of Stefano’s kidnappings, she was never able to

sleep all night. She went to check on the kids. When she closed the

door, she heard a bang come from downstairs. She went to check it

out and saw a figure move into the kitchen. She ran to the phone. She

knew only one person to call and she hit the speed dial button.

———————————————————————–

John awoke to this horrible feeling in the pit of his stomach. Once the

phone stared to ring, he knew something was wrong and who it was.

“Doc. What’s wrong?”

“John there is someone in the house. I need your help.”

He could hear the panic in her voice. “Doc, it’s ok. I’m on my way.

Where is he?”

“In the kitchen.”

“Are you downstairs?”

“Yes.”

The idea that she was alone with some stranger only one room away

scared him to death. “Listen get upstairs. Lock yourself in your room.

I’m on my way.”

“I have to get the kids. John please hurry. I’m so scared.” She heard a

noise behind her. She turned and stared into the coldest blue eyes.

“No please don’t hurt me.”

“Doc is he with you?

Before she could answer, he smacked her across the face. John

heard the phone drop and Marlena screaming “No!!!”

Chapter 5:

To John it seemed like it took forever to get to the penthouse. He

drove as fast as his little Jeep Cherokee would go. Once he got to the

penthouse, he didn’t even take time to park. He hit the button for the

elevator but it was taking to long for him.

“Forget this.” He said angrily. He took off running up the fourteen

flights of stairs. His heart was racing and he was still running on

adrenalin when he made it to Marlena’s door. He started pounding on

it like a mad man.

“Come on Doc, open up it is me.” When she wouldn’t answer, he knew

there was something wrong. He pulled out the key he used only in

emergencies. When he swung open the door, he saw Marlena lying

on the floor. He turned on the lights and saw Marlena’s beaten body.

Not only that but her gown was torn. He knew right then not only had

this man hit her but he had also raped her. He felt the anger building

up but right now he had to forget that and check on Marlena.

“Come on Doc. Wake up.” She was slowly breathing and had a weak

heart beat. He let out a sigh of relief. He had to get her to the hospital.

He thought about calling for an ambulance but that would take to long.

He had to take her himself. He scooped her up in his arms. “It is ok

baby. I’m taking you to the hospital.” When he got her to the door he

remembered the kids. He went up and checked on them. They were

still sound asleep. He went next door and asked the neighbor if she

would watch them. He told her “If they wake up tell them Marlena isn’t

feeling well and I took her to the doctor. There is no reason to worry

them. I will call when I’m on my way home.”

He rushed Marlena to the hospital. She hadn’t regained conscience

any. He could hear her moan in pain and call out his name. It killed

him to hear her hurting but at least he knew she was ok. “Hold on

baby. We are almost there.”

He found a parking spot at the front. He went around and scooped her

in his arms to carry her inside. He saw Mike out of the corner of his

eye.

“Mike. I need your help. Marlena has been hurt bad. Please help her.”

“Take her to bed three. John you are going to have to wait out here

until I tell you it is ok.” Mike turned and went into Marlena’s room.

John paced back and forth for hours. He needed to know how Marlena

was. It was taking Mike to long; something had to be wrong. He

thought to himself “This is crazy. I have been waiting out here for

hours. I should be in there with her.” He was about to walk into the

exam room when Mike came out.

“How is she?”

“Mostly some cuts and bruises. One of her ribs are broken. Other than

that she is fine. Was she in some kind of accident?”

“No. She was at home alone. Someone broke in. She called me to

help her. He found her downstairs and he beat her. She was just lying

there. I believe he also raped her.”

“She was raped. I had no idea. I’m going to run some more test.”

John raised his eyebrow. “Does that change things?”

“I need to check things out. It could explain her remaining

unconscience. I’ll tell you more when the test comes back.” Mike

walks back. John goes to the phone.

“I need to talk to Abe Carver. Well, would you tell him to see John

Black at the hospital?” John hangs up the phone and sees Mike

coming out again.

“Mike.”

“John. Everything looks fine.”

“Then what is keeping her out?”

“I honestly don’t know. I can’t see anything physical. In my opinion I

think it is psychological.” John looks at him in disbelief. “Think about it

John. She was alone, badly beaten and raped. I believe it is her minds

way of not having to deal with it.”

“It wasn’t her fault. Doc knows that. She called me. I was on my way.

She knew that I would help her.”

“John I know that. She knows that but she was alone. No one other

than you was willing to help. Now her mind is trying to handle it and

this is how.”

“Can I see her?” Mike nods his head yes.

John walks back to Marlena’s room. He sits down in the chair beside

her bed. He picks up her hand and gently kisses it. He strokes her hair

with his free hand.

“Doc it is John. I’m so sorry that this happened to you. I should have

been there to protect you. I promise you I will find the person who did

this to you and I will make him pay.” He places his forehead on

Marlena’s hand and begins to lightly cry. “I’m so sorry Doc. Please

wake up and forgive me. I love you so much.”

“I love you to John.” John’s head jerks up and sees Marlena is awake

and smiling at him.

“You do?” Marlena nods her head yes.

“Oh Doc.” He drops her hand. He cups her face in his hands and softly

kisses her on the lips.

Chapter 6:

John couldn’t believe his ears. She told him she loved him. He had

been waiting so long for this moment.

“I can’t believe this. You don’t know how long I have waited to hear

that. I’m so happy. I love you so much.” He heard Marlena moan

slightly and looked to see if he was hurting. Seeing the concerned look

in his eyes “No. It’s nothing you are doing. My head hurts a little.”

“I’m so sorry Doc. I should have gotten to you sooner. He hurt you so

much. I should have stopped him. I’m so…” Marlena put her hand up

to John’s lips.

“Please stop. It’s not your fault. You got there as fast as you could.

You tried. I love you so much John Black and I will not lay here and

listen to you blame yourself. Now listen, I don’t want to talk about what

happened, lets discuss happier things.”

“Maybe I don’t want to talk about that either.” Marlena looked upset.

John smiled “Maybe I don’t wait to talk at all.” He leans in closer to her

and kisses her passionately. She could feel his tongue enter her

mouth. Finally it was a kiss she had been waiting so long for. The type

of kiss she had dreamed about. She started moaning, as they became

more passionate. Her hands went around his neck. Then down his

back, pulling him closer to her. They didn’t want the kiss to end. They

both wanted to do more but John couldn’t help but hold back. He

didn’t want to rush it. He was scared of the possibility he would hurt

her, still he didn’t want the kiss to end. They were both so lost in there

own world that that they didn’t hear Mike come in.

Mike cleared his throat. Marlena and John turned to see Mike standing

there with a smile on his face. John moved off of the bed embarrassed

at being caught. “I’m sorry to interrupt but I need to do a quick exam

on Marlena. John, Abe is outside. He wants to see you.”

John looks at Marlena. “I’m going to see Abe. I need to talk to him

about what happened tonight. I’ll see you when I’m done. I love you

Doc.” He leaned down and kissed the top of her head. Marlena smiled

and watched him as he went out the door.

“I’m so sorry you walked in on that, Mike.”

“Listen, I’m happy for you. It seems like the two of you are getting

back together.” Mike checks her vital signs out and looks over her

chart.

“Well doctor. How am I?”

“You seem to be doing much better, physically. It is mentally I’m

worried about. I have called my mom…”

“Listen Mike, I’m fine. I don’t need a psychriast.”

“I didn’t call my mom for that. She is your best friend. I would have

gotten in a lot of trouble if I hadn’t told her. If you want to talk with her

fine but you don’t have to. She wants to help you, so does John.”

Marlena’s eyes fills with tears. “He knows.”

“Yes he does. He told me that is what he believed happened.”

“Mike…” Before she could finish, there was a knock at the door. Laura

pops her head in the door. “May I come in?”

“Only if you promise not to push me for information.” Laura puts her

hands up. “I promise. Mike would you leave us alone.” Mike walked

out.

Marlena straightens up in her bed. “We need to talk.”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

John was standing with Abe when he saw Mike come out. “So how is

she ?”

“Can we speak in private?” Mike and John walked away to be alone.

“She is doing fine. I want to keep her overnight to keep a watch over

her. If everything is fine tomorrow, she is free to go. I’m more

concerned with the rape. She needs to talk about it.”

“I will try but I’m not going to push her. She has gone though enough

without worrying her about this.”

“I have some patients I need to check on. I’ll be back later.” Mike

walks away. John goes back to Abe.

“Sorry partner but he wanted to talk in private. I have some good

news. Marlena is doing much better and she will be going home

tomorrow.”

Abe smiles “That is great news but you still haven’t told me what got

her in here.”

“Well, she was home alone at the penthouse. She heard a strange

noise downstairs. When she went to check it out, she found a man

walking into the kitchen. She called me and told me what was going

on and that she needed help. The man came back in and saw her on

the phone. Last thing I heard was the phone hitting the ground and her

yelling no. By the looks of it, he beat the hell out of her then raped

her.”

“Oh my God. He raped her. Poor Marlena. Do you think it was

Stefano?

“No. It’s not his style. Plus he would never allow Marlena to be

harmed. Especially not raped. He would kill the person who did it. All

his men know that.”

“That is true. He is a lot like you in that fact. In his own sick way I think

he does love her. Earlier when you came out of Marlena’s room, you

had a smile on your face that made you look like the cat that ate the

canary. What was that about?”

John got a huge smile on his face just thinking about earlier. “I told her

I loved her, and you will never guess what she said. She feels the

same way. Abe she loves me. We kissed. The whole thing was great.

I think we are getting back together.”

Abe slapped John on the back. “It is about time. Congratulations. I

know you have waited a long time for this but I have to ask. What

about Kristen?”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

Laura sat down beside Marlena. “Please let me start out by saying I’m

so sorry about this afternoon. I had no right to say what I did.”

Marlena smiles and touches Laura’s hand. “But you were right.”

Laura stared at her in shock. “I was right. That is the first time I have

ever heard that come out of the mouth of Dr. Marlena Evans. Are you

sure you’re ok?”

Marlena shakes yes. “I’m fine. And yes you were right. All I had to do

was tell John the truth and everything would be ok.”

“Oh my God. You told him. I must know everything.”

“Well it started out when he thought I was asleep. He was holding my

hand saying he was sorry, then he said he loved me.”

Laura’s smile got even bigger. “Then what happened?”

Marlena got this dreamy look in her eyes. “Then I said it back to him

and he kissed me. It was so perfect, everything I dreamed of.”

Laura hugged Marlena. “I’m so happy for you. I knew it would happen

sooner or later.”

“There is only one problem. He knows about the rape. How can I ever

face him again?”

“That wasn’t your fault honey. John knows that. He will help you if you

let him in. He loves you that much.”

Marlena got this sad look in her eyes. “I know it wasn’t my fault but

how can John love me now that I’m ruined?”

Just then John walked in the door. “Hey don’t you talk like that.”

Laura looked at John. “I’m going to leave you two alone.” As she

walks out the door, she leans in close to John. “Don’t walk away. She

needs you now more than ever.”

John closes the door behind her. “What would make you think that

way?”

“John look at me. I’m beaten up and bruised. Not only that but I

allowed a man to rape me. How could you still love me knowing that?”

He sat down beside her on the bed. “Honey, I love you for what is

inside of you. I love you because of the loving, caring person you are.

You didn’t allow anything any thing to happen. I have never blamed

you. That SOB is the only one I’m angry with. Baby when we find out

who he is he will pay. “ He takes her in his arms and gently kissed the

top of her head. “Believe me nothing will change my love for you. Ok.

So get that though that hard head of yours. I love you, Dr. Marlena

Evans, for the rest of my life.

She looked at him with tears in her eyes. “Thank you for being here for

me. I love you to.” He gently kisses her on the lips and then lays back

with her head resting on his chest, where they both fall asleep.

Chapter 7:

John woke up first. He laid there for a few minutes, just looking at

Marlena. Then what Abe asked him came rushing back. He didn’t

want to hurt Kristen but he loved Marlena. He wasn’t going to be kept

away from her again. He had to think of the easiest way to let her

down, without risking the life of his unborn child. He gently moved his

arm from under Marlena, hoping not to wake her. He found the note

pad, wrote her a quick note and placed it beside her. He walked out

the door and closed it quietly. He went to the pay phones to make a

call.

———————————————————————–

Kristen awoke to an empty bed. John hadn’t came home last night.

She could only hope that meant bad news for Marlena. She knew

John had to leave her side last night because she had called. She

didn’t know what was wrong because John said he didn’t have the

time to tell her what was going on. She climbed out of bed and got

ready. Thankful for the chance to get that pillow off. She really hated

the thing but making John believe she was pregnant was the only way

to hold on to him. She was putting on the finishing touches on her

makeup when the phone rang.

“Hello”

“Hey Kristen. It’s John. I’m sorry I haven’t gotten the chance to call but

I have been at the hospital all night.”

Kristen smiled at the idea. Maybe it meant that Marlena was in a coma

or better yet dead. “Oh no John. Honey what is wrong?”

“I’m fine. It’s Doc. Listen I don’t want to tell you over the phone. Would

you mind coming to the hospital so I can talk to you? I have something

very important to tell you.”

Of course he wouldn’t want to leave his precious Doc’s side. “Yes

honey, I’ll be right there. I love you.” She waited to hear it back but all

she heard was a click.

———————————————————————–

John just couldn’t tell her that he loved her. He didn’t mean it. Marlena

was the only love of his life. He could still feel the soft touch of her lips

on his. He couldn’t tell Marlena what he was about to do. He knew she

would try to stop him. Even though she loved him she would give up

her own heart for the baby’s happiness. He knew he would be a good

father to it and still be with Marlena. Nothing was going to keep them

apart now that he knows she loves him.

———————————————————————–

Laura was sitting in her office trying to get finished with a patient’s file.

She was hoping to get a chance to see Marlena before she was

released. She had been trying to think of who would have done this

and only one person came to mind, Kristen. She would do anything to

get Marlena out of the way. Thinking about this wasn’t getting her

anywhere. She was just thankful that Marlena was ok and back with

John. She went to put the patient’s file up when she heard a click at

the door. She turned to find Alexander standing there.

“Alexander, what are you doing here?”

He walked toward her with a huge smile. “I’m here to collect my

money for your fantasy. I came by last night and heard you and Dr.

Evans talking about her and John getting together.”

Laura looked at him confused. She didn’t understand how he could

believe he made that happen. “You didn’t get then together. The

accident did.”

“And who do you think made the accident happen?”

It finally registered to her what he was saying. “You did that to her.

How could you?”

“I did what I had to, to get them together. I knew that if Marlena was in

danger, he would come to help her. All they had to do was see that as

the chance to admit what they felt.”

“Where did raping her fit in with your plan? I don’t want to listen to you

anymore. I want you to leave my office right now before I call security.”

She opens the door and slams it shut after Alexander walked out. “I

have to find John and tell him.”

———————————————————————–

John was standing by the elevator waiting on Kristen to arrive. He had

gone by Marlena’s room to check on her but Mike was examining her.

He saw Kristen getting off the elevator and felt a twinge of guilt at what

he was about to do. Kristen walked up to him and kissed him on the

check. “Honey, what happened? Is Marlena all right?”

“A man broke into her house last night. He beat her up pretty bad. Not

only that but raped her. She called me but I couldn’t get to her in

enough time. That wasn’t what I wanted to tell you about though. I

don’t know how to tell you this.”

“John, did something happen to her?”

“No, she is ok now. We were talking last night and she told me

something I have been waiting to hear for a long time.”

Kristen knew that she had lost John. Marlena had told him that she

loved him. All she had left to do was play innocent. “What did she

have to say John?”

He paused for a second and realized that the best way to tell her was

flat out. “She said she loves me and the truth is I feel the same. I’m

sorry but Kristen; I can’t be with you anymore. I want to be with Doc.”

The only thing she had left was the child he believed she was

carrying. “John. What about the baby? You can’t leave it.”

“I can be a part of this baby’s life and not be with you.”

“You want our baby to be raised in a broken home. How could you?

I’m sure that witch Marlena is behind this.”

John became angry at what she was saying. She had every right to be

mad but not to talk about doc like that. “Marlena has no idea what I’m

doing. She would try to stop me because she doesn’t want any child to

grow up in a broken family, unlike you. You seem to have no problem

with it. You don’t want our child to grow up without a full time dad but it

is ok I let that happen to Belle. Have you forgotten that I share a child

with Marlena?”

“I could never forget Belle. Your precious Belle. The proof of your

undying with Marlena. I’ll tell you this John. If you aren’t in this child’s

life all the time, you won’t be in it at all. I will make sure you never see

it at all.” She tried to walk away angrily. John took off to stop her.

Kristen didn’t have enough time to stop John from grabbing her

around the waist. His eyes grew big when he felt the padding.

“You aren’t pregnant!”

Chapter 8:

John couldn’t believe what was happening. He was ready to fight

Kristen for a baby that didn’t even exist. The fact she was pretending

to be pregnant made him sick. “How could you Kristen? You stand

there trying to make me feel guilty about a baby that isn’t even real.”

“John please. I can explain.”

John was beyond angry. “I don’t care. All I want to know is when.”

Kristen began crying uncontrollably. “I did it for us, John. I did it to hold

on to you.”

John could no longer hold in his anger. He grabbed Kristen by the

arm. “When?!?”

“Paris.” John released Kristen. She fell to the floor at John’s feet.

“Everything I have done was to make you happy. I only wanted you to

stay with me. Please forgive me. I love you.”

John looked at her kneeling on the floor. “You make me sick Kristen.

You have been pretending for months to be pregnant. What else have

you done Kristen? What does “everything” mean?”

“I had to keep you away from her. This is all Marlena’s fault.” She

wasn’t even realizing what she was saying. John was paying attention

to everything she said. She kept on saying it was Marlena’s fault. “If

she had just stayed out of our lives. She was hell bent on telling you

she loved you. I tried to get rid of her. When she first started saying

she was going to tell you, I had to stop her. Stefano was willing to help

me. It was a perfect plan.”

It started coming back to John. Telling Kristen the plane number. Her

not knowing about the game until John was in trouble. Trying to stop

him from using the goggles to find out where she was. She was

helping Stefano kidnap Marlena to keep her from him. “You helped

him. You put Marlena and me through hell for months. He could have

killed her. She almost died. I told you what I saw and you kept to

yourself what you knew. You knew where she was and you didn’t tell

me. You make me sick. You are just as evil as the old man is and I

don’t want to see your face again. Now get out of here before I really

hurt your feelings.” Kristen ran off. John couldn’t believe what she had

done. He had to see Marlena. She was the only one he could trust.

She would be able to make everything better.

———————————————————————–

Marlena was in her room getting ready and packing to go. Mike said

he was going to draw up the release papers, then she was free to go

home. Then it hit her. She couldn’t go back to the penthouse. The

police was still probably examining it. She could always stay with John

about at the mansion with Kristen, no way. There was always a hotel.

She heard the door close and turned to see John standing there.

“What are you doing doc.?”

“I’m packing up. I’m free to go as soon as I sign the release papers.

John, honey, what is it?” She walked over to him and he grabbed her

in his arms. “John, you are shaking. Tell me, what is wrong? Is it

Kristen; is something wrong with the baby?”

“There is no baby. She lost it in Paris and has been lying about it

since.”

Marlena touched the side of his face. “I’m so sorry John do you want

to talk about it?”

“Not really”

“John please…”

Mike walked in holding Marlena’s file. “Well Marlena, everything is

fine. Just sign these papers and you’re free to go.”

Marlena signed them quickly. She was ready to go but where? Mike

left and John grabbed Marlena’s suitcase. He had to change the topic

from Kristen. He really didn’t want to talk about it right it now. “So are

you ready to go?”

She let out a small sigh. “Yeah but I have no where to go.”

He hadn’t realized that, then it hit him. “Of course you do. Your going

to stay at the loft with me and I won’t take no for an answer.” She gave

him a huge smile and they walked out hand in hand but only to the

nurses’ station. It was hospital policy that you are taken to your car in

a wheel chair and they had to wait until one arrived.

———————————————————————–

Laura saw them standing at the nurses’ station. She marched her way

over there, when she was grabbed and pulled away. It was Alexander.

“What are you doing? I told you I never wanted to see you again.”

“Stopping you from doing something stupid.”

“I’m going to tell John what you did. I can’t allow you to get away with

what you did. You beat and raped my best friend.”

“I did it for you. You wanted them back together. Now they are. I’ll

admit I did it the wrong way but it worked. If you tell them what I did, I

will be forced to tell them it was all your idea.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Try me. You know I don’t make a promise I can’t keep.”

“You jerk.” She turned to walk away when Alexander stopped her.

“Oh and Laura, don’t worry about the money. It’s one me.” She

couldn’t stand being near him any longer. When he turned around, he

saw John helping Marlena in the wheelchair and leaning down and

kiss her softly. “I want something more than money. I want Dr.

Marlena Evans and what I want, I get. No one will stop me. Not even

John Black.”

Chapter 9:

John was standing in the kitchen washing dishes from dinner. Marlena

was getting the kids ready for bed. He could hear Belle laughing with

Marlena and Brady playing in his room. This was what he had always

wanted, them as a family. He was standing there with a dishtowel in

hand when she came down the stairs. She was dressed in a pair of

blue jeans, a pink button up shirt, and had her long blonde hair clipped

up. He couldn’t believe how beautiful she was. All he could do was

stare at her.

“Your daughter got me a little wet.” John didn’t respond. “John I was

talking to you.”

He snapped out of it. “I’m sorry doc. What did you say?”

“I said that Belle got me a little wet. It’s ok though, I have some good

news. Brady agreed to allow Belle to share his room. They want us to

tuck them in.”

“Ok. Let me dry my hands and we will go right up.” They walked up

the stairs and down to Brady’s room. They could hear the muffled

sounds of their children’s voices. They both stood outside the door

and listened to what their children were saying. First started with

Brady. “This is so cool Belle. Having you and mom here.”

Belle pitched in “It feels like we are a family. I like having mommy and

daddy back together.”

John smiled at Marlena and opened the door. “Ok you two rug rats.

It’s time for bed.”

The kids jumped in bed. Marlena tightened the covers around Brady,

while John did the same to Belle. They did their typical bedtime story

only this time it included John, which was the way they had always

wanted it. John and Marlena gave each kid a kiss good night, turned

out the light, and closed the door. They walked back downstairs and

sat on he couch to talk.

“I’m so glad you invited me to stay here.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. You know Belle was right. Having

you here feels like we are a real family. I hope we can be one again.”

“What about Kristen? We need to talk about it.”

“Doc I told you what happened. She lost the baby and has been lying

about it for months.”

“What about you and her?”

John moves away from her. “There is no me and Kristen. I couldn’t be

with her now even if I wanted to.” He turns and looks at her and holds

her hand. “Doc. She and I ended the moment you said you loved me.

You are the only woman I want to be with. Now can we drop the

Kristen thing and talk about you?”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“I’m talking about what happened.” She moved away from him. He

touched her on the shoulder. “You have to talk about it.”

“I was raped. That is that. I really don’t want to talk about it.” You could

hear the sadness in her voice.

“I’m sorry. If you don’t want to talk about it, we won’t. Just know I’m

here when you are ready.”

She turned and smiled at him. “I know you are. That is one of the

things I love about you.” She leaned in and kissed him. It started out

slow but it grew into a passionate fire. John slowly sank backward

onto the couch. Marlena moved on top of him. The kiss deepened as

John’s tongue danced around Marlena’s. She began to move from his

lips down his neck. John’s breathing began to quicken and he began

to moan her name. “Oh Marlena!” His hands went all over her body.

Then it hit him what they were about to do. “No we have to stop.”

“Why? Don’t you want me?”

“Doc, baby, yes. I want you. More than you can imagine. I have

fantasized about this moment for so long.”

She got this seductive smile on her face. “Well why don’t we make

those fantasies come true?”

“We can’t. It’s too soon. That man hurt you.”

She leans in close. “Well then Mr. Black, why don’t you heal me? I

want you now.” She starts kissing him.

“I can’t.” She kisses him again. “I can’t.” And again. You could hear

John struggling between kisses. “I can’t. I can’t.” Finally he gave into

her. “Oh God I can. I can.” He pulled her into a passionate kiss.

She was the one who pulled back this time. She placed her hands one

the side of his face and stared in his eyes. “I love you. Make love to

me John. Please make love to me now. I need you so much.”

He pulled her up off the couch and lifted her in his arms. “Not here.

Upstairs.” He carried her all the way up stairs. She believed he was

carrying her to the guestroom but he went the other way.

“John, where are we going? I thought you were going to take me to

my room.”

“I’m taking you to my bed. Where you belong.”

He took her into his bedroom and placed her on her feet. She began

to unbutton his shirt and placed a kiss on his chest each time a button

was free. After she took his shirt off, she worked on his pants

removing them quickly. She gasped at the sight of him in nothing but a

pair of his black boxers. He kissed her then pulled back and began to

unbutton her shirt. His breathing quickened when he saw all that was

under it was a black lace bra. He kissed her neck, which excited

moans from Marlena. He reached up to the back of her head and

unclipped her hair, allowing her blonde hair to fall around her

shoulders. After removing her pants, he backed her to his bed where

she fell on it. He couldn’t help but admire the way she looked. Her

blonde hair and perfectly tanned skin looked stunning on his black silk

sheets. He moved on the bed with her.

He looked deep in her eyes and stroked her hair. “You are so beautiful

Marlena. I love you so much.” He began to kiss her again. His hand

slowly moved up her arm to her bra strap and slowly moved it down

her arm. Once they were both undressed, he lowered her back onto

the bed and moved on top of her. He started kissing her down the

neck. Her moans were a little louder than before.

“Shh… Honey, you’ll wake the kids.”

He gave her a quick smile and began to kiss her. You could hear the

muffled sounds of their moans as they began to make love…

After they were done, they laid in bed. Marlena had her head on

John’s chest and John was moving his hands up and down on her

shoulders. He kissed the top of her head.

“I never want this night to end.”

“It won’t Doc. We will have the rest of our lives to be together like this.

I promise you no one will keep us apart again. I love you.” He looked

in her eyes. He pulled her chin up so their lips would meet. He rolled

her over and kissed her more deeply.

“I think I’m healed. Thank you. Make love to me again.”

She kisses him and they begin to make love again.

Chapter 10:

It had been four days since the night Marlena was attacked. John was

awaken By Marlena tossing and turning in bed. She was having

another nightmare. They had started the night that they had made

love. John felt like he had rushed her. That if they had waited they

wouldn’t have started. Marlena told him over and over it wasn’t his

fault. That the dreams didn’t bother her, she had already forgotten

them. John knew better than that and for that reason he wouldn’t

make love to her again. He wanted to take it slower. The only thing he

gave her was she wanted to still sleep in the same bed as him. He

didn’t mind it. He thought that if she was having a problem with

anything he could get to her easier. He tried to wake her but she

became a little violent. John had enough of these dreams.

“Marlena wake up.” She opened her eyes and had this terrified look on

her face. It broke his heart to see her like this. “Doc tell me what it was

about.”

“I don’t remember.”

“You’re lying. You know that. Tell me Doc. Open up to me.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“You know I would never push you to do something you don’t want to

but please talk to me. You have to talk about the rape or this will

continue.”

Tears started falling down her face. “Ok. The dream always starts out

the same way. You and I are in the bed making love. I pull back to

look in your eyes and it is his cold eyes. John I keep on remembering

that night.”

“Tell me about what happened.”

“I had just got done checking on the kids when I heard a noise. I

moved to the edge of the stairs and saw him move into the kitchen. I

thought I would have enough time to call you John. I had to call you.”

She started crying a lot harder. “Then I heard him behind me. I turned

and all I could see was cold blue eyes. He hit me hard and I fell to the

floor. I tried to reach for the phone but he kicked it out of my way. He

tried to move on top of me. I tried to fight him off but he was too

strong. He pinned my arms above my head with one of his hands and

hit me some more with the other. I called out for help but one on

came. Why wouldn’t anyone help me John? Then I started calling out

for you. He said that you weren’t coming that you didn’t care about

me. Then he started kissing me. I could smell and taste the alchoal.

He started tearing at my clothes and when he started to rape me, I

closed my eyes. I tried to picture it was you with me. That I wasn’t

being raped but you was making love to me. I thought that if it were

you, it wouldn’t hurt that much. Maybe if it was you it would be ok. I

couldn’t pretend though. He wasn’t slow and tender with me like you

are. He was rough and he hurt me. I hoped when I opened my eyes it

would have been a dream, that it would be you I was looking at. It

wasn’t your loving, caring eyes but it was those cold, uncaring eyes.

When he was done, he started hitting me some more. I closed my

eyes and begged him to stop. Finally I slipped into the darkness. It

was the only way to stop the pain.”

John seemed to mirror the pain she was feeling. He pulled her close

to him, hoping to shield her from the pain the memory was causing.

“I’m sorry.”

She pulled back. “No John. None of that was your fault. Not the rape,

not the pain, and not the nightmares.”

“But the other night.”

“The other night was wonderful but it wasn’t your fault. You tried to

stop but I wouldn’t let you. I played on the fact you wanted me. I knew

I could get you to make love to me, if I tried. I was hoping if we made

love, I would be able to forget. I would be able to replace the horrible

memory with a wonderful one. I don’t mean to make sound like I used

you because I didn’t. I wanted you more than anything.”

“Baby, I know you did. I could see it in your eyes. And you know I

wanted you too. I will never regret that night. I hope once we get past

all this, it can happen again. But you need time to heal before it can

happen again. Promise me if any of these memories happen again,

you will talk to me.”

“I promise you. And I agree, we did take it a little to fast. I promise we

will take it a little slower. Just can I please continue staying in here

with you? No love making , just sleeping At least until I’m ready.”

“Agreed. Love you.” He kissed the top of her head. She closed her

eyes and hoped to get peaceful nights sleep.

———————————————————————————————

————

Alexander was in his hotel room. He pulled out the picture of John,

Marlena, and the kids he had stolen from her penthouse. He ripped it

straight down the middle and threw the part with John in it.

“One day Marlena we will be a family. Just you, your little girl, and me.

I’m sorry about hurting you. The thing I did was wrong. Now I have to

break you heart. You will begin to believe that I’m your fantasy, not

John. I just have to get John away from you. But how can I do that? I

believe I need a little help and I know just the person. Kristen Dimera.

Chapter 11:

Marlena stepped into her office. She was glad she was able to talk

John into letting her return to the office. Of course she thought it was

to soon to be seeing patients, so all she was going to do was

research. That had to be the part about being a psychiatrist but it was

something to get her mind off the rape. The memories had gotten

better since she had talked to John. The dreams had been coming

less often at night, but the memories were still there. She heard a

knock at the door.

“Come in.” the door opened and there stood Laura.

“Hey. I heard you were coming back to work. I guess I’ll be losing a

few more patients.”

“No. They’re yours for a little while longer. I’m only here to do some

research for you.”

“You’re doing all the easy work and leaving me all the hard work.”

Marlena smiled. “Haha. Very funny. I really hate doing this but it gets

my mind off of things.”

“How have things been going?”

“I’m doing better. I have been talking to John about it. I would be doing

a lot better if the person who did this was behind bars. John is talking

to Abe this morning to find out if there is any leads.”

“I hope they can find the jerk that did it.” Laura thought in her head.

“And Alexander won’t say anything about me.”

———————————————————————–

John walked up to Abe’s office and knocked on the door. “Come in.”

John opened the door.

“Hey John. What brings you here?”

“I was hoping that you could tell me if there is any leads on Marlena’s

case.”

“Sorry buddy. Who ever he was is smart. He didn’t leave any physical

evidence to find him. Marlena didn’t see his face. The only thing we

know is he has blue eyes. We looked all over the place and didn’t

seem to find anything missing.”

“I didn’t notice anything either. Doc would be able to notice it but she

won’t go back, and I don’t blame her. It would be too painful.”

“How are things going? Is she still having the nightmares?”

“Not as often. It has gotten better since she talked about it, but I know

the memories are still haunting her. She went back to work. She’s not

seeing patients, just researching.”

“Sounds thrilling.”

“You’re telling me. I think she’s only doing it to get her mind off things.

I just don’t want her burying herself in work.”

“I think that is a good idea. Getting her involved in an activity she loves

will make her think about something other than the rape.”

“She hates that part of being a psychiatrist. But she doesn’t feel like

she is ready to see patients. If she only had an activity she liked

doing.”

“Well us guys have chicks, beer, and sports but Marlena doesn’t like

any of that.”

You could almost see the wheels in John’s mind working. Then the

idea hit him. “Abe that is a great idea. I know just the thing. Call me if

you find out anything.” He jumped up out of his seat. He left Abe

puzzled.

He yelled after John. “I will but what did I say?”

———————————————————————–

Alexander showed up at Salem Place around 12:30 like Kristen had

asked. He didn’t tell her anything over the phone explaining he would

tell her in person. He saw Kristen coming out of a store and walked up

to her.

“Let me guess you are Alexander.” He shaked his head yes. “So why

did you want to meet me?”

“I know you just lost something you want back.”

“And what would that be?”

“John Black. I would be willing to help you if you help me get what I

want.”

“What do you want?”

“Marlena Evans.”

———————————————————————–

John had a huge smile on his face when he walked up to Marlena. He

gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

“Hey. I’m glad you could meet me here.”

“Before you tell me why you wanted to meet me here, I have

something to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Well you know we have that hospital thing tonight.” He nods his head

yes. “Well it is some kind of talent show and they needed one more

act. Laura talked me into doing it and if I’m going to do it I need you

there.”

He reached and held her hand. “You know I will be there, supporting

you all the way. Do you know this will be honestly be the first time I

have heard you sing. If you don’t mind me asking, what song?”

“I can’t tell you. It’s a surprise. I promise to try and not to sound to bad.

But any way, now what did you want to talk about?”

“Well I was talking to Abe and then something hit me. Do you still want

to do the cheering thing?”

“I had completely forgotten. Yes, I still want to do it.”

“Then how about we start on it tomorrow. We will sit down and figure

out what we need.”

“Ok. It’s a deal.” She outstretched her hand to shake John’s He pulled

her into a hug. When he pulled back he noticed that she was really

smiling for the first time since the attack. Maybe this was just what she

needed to get over the rape.

Chapter 12:

John and Brady was downstairs waiting on Marlena to finish getting

ready. John was glad he was going on a date with Marlena. It was

kind of, in way their first date but the waiting was driving him crazy. He

kept on pacing the floor and glancing at his watch. He only stopped

when Brady called it to his attention.

“Daddy, why are you looking at your watch?”

“Because I’m a little nervous.”

“Why?”

John sat down beside Brady. “Because I want this night to be perfect

and waiting on your mom is making me insane.”

Brady shook his head. “I don’t understand.”

“You will son. When you meet someone who you love as much as I do

your mom, you will.”

Just then Belle came down the stairs with the babysitter. “Daddy,

mommy said she would be down in a second.”

“She looks beautiful Mr. Black.”

Then he heard the sound of heels walking down the stairs. John’s

eyes went right to where she was standing. He slowly rose from the

couch with his mouth slightly opened. She was dressed in a strapless

sky blue dress, with what looked like diamonds at the top. Her hair

was pulled up with curls, with two little strands in front.

“What are you staring at John?”

“You. You look breath taking.”

“You don’t look to bad yourself Mr. Black. We had better get going or

we’re going to be late. Brady, Belle be good.” Brady and Belle gave

each of their kids a good night kiss and John and Marlena left for the

party.

———————————————————————–

The party was going great. Marlena and John were having a great

time. John spotted Kristen. He hated her but he wasn’t going to allow

her to ruin his date. Tonight was just about Marlena and him. The

penthouse grill had never looked better. Being with family and friends

made it so much more enjoyable. Marlena seemed more relaxed and

to be really enjoying herself. He hadn’t seen her smile and laugh as

much as she was tonight. The talent show began. Marlena was the

last act, so she was able to see all of it. The new doctor Craig Wesley

and his wife Nancy started the show with a comedy act. Everyone was

laughing. Mike tried to do a magic act but it wasn’t going well. Lexie

and Abe did a dance number that was just perfect. Laura played the

piano, while Abbie did a tap number. Some of the other nurses and

doctors did other things. The nurse before Marlena sung perfectly.

While she sang, John put his arms around Marlena.

“You’re next. Honey, you’re shaking. Are you ok?”

“I’m a little nervous. I have never sung in public. The only people who

have heard me are the kids and maybe the people next door when I’m

in the shower. What if I’m terrible?”

“You won’t be. You will be terrific, baby. I have all the faith in the world

in you.” They heard Alice introduce her.

“And last we have the lovely Dr. Evans, who will sing the last number

for us. Let’s hear it for Dr. Evans.”

John pulled her in for a hug. “Good luck. Break a leg and no matter

how bad you are, I’ll still love you.”

She pulled out of John’s arms and gave him a quick kiss. When she

walked up on stage, Alice handed her the mike.

“Before I start singing, I want to say thank you to everyone for coming.

On a personal note, this song goes out to a very special person. He

has stood by my side through a very difficult time. He knows who he is

and I want him to listen very closely because I mean every word of

them. I love you.”

The music begins. She holds the mike up to her mouth and moves in

front of John so she is looking him in the eyes. She opens her mouth

and to the shock of everyone, she is really good. She starts to sing:

“ When I see you there, I’m so aware. Of how lucky I am, baby’. Cause

I don’t deserve

I don’t come close, To understanding baby.

The logic of your kind and trust. It amazes me. That someone like you,

would care enough to just believe.

Your faith in me, it pulls me through when there’s nothing around to

hold onto. When I fall. When I’m weak. All the strength that I need, is

your faith, baby. Your faith in me

Even when I fall, I get along. ‘Cause our love is real, baby. It’s like

salvation to my soul, ‘Cause that’s how it feels, baby

It’s the sacred thing. That I keep close. To carry on. And I know that I

will be alright. In your healing arms

(Your faith in me). It pulls me through. When there’s nothing around to

hold onto. When I fall. When I’m weak. All the strength that I need, is

your faith, baby. Your faith in me.

You make me feel I can walk on water. (I can reach above the stars).

And nothin’ comes against me. Safe within your arms-

(Your faith in me. It pulls me through. When there’s nothing around to

hold onto)

When I fall, baby.

(When I’m weak. All the strength that I need)

is your faith, baby. Your faith in me

When I fall, baby. When I’m weak, baby. All I need, baby, is your faith

in me…

Your faith in me”

When the song was done everyone clapped. There are tears in both

John and Marlena’s eyes. She walks off stage and walks to John. He

pulls her into a kiss.

“Honey you were great. It was a beautiful song.”

“Like it said All I need is your faith in me.”

“And you have it honey, always.” He pulled her into another quick kiss.

“Let’s go somewhere else. I have a surprise for you.”

“What is it?”

“You will have to wait and see.” He smiled at her and took her hand

and led her out the door. They left the party but unknown to them, they

are being followed.

Chapter 13:

John’s limo pulled up at the park. When the driver opened the door, he

got out and pulled Marlena out.

“John, you know if you take this blind fold off I will be able to walk

better.”

“Well maybe I don’t want you to walk.” He picks Marlena up off her

feet. He carries her a little and places her on a wooden surface. “Ok

now I’m going to take this blind fold off but I don’t want you to open

your eyes until I tell you.”

“You spoil sport. I promise I won’t open them.”

John hits the play button on the CD player. He moves until he is

standing right behind Marlena and puts his arms around her, He leans

in close to her and whispers in her ear. “Now you can open them.”

She opens her eyes and finds the gazebo brightly lit with white

Christmas lights. In the center is a table with a gold tablecloth and two

long white candles. On one of the benches is a picnic basket and six

white and six red roses.

“John this is so beautiful.”

“Well I knew you were so nervous about singing that you weren’t

going to be able to eat. So I called a friend and asked if he wouldn’t

mind bringing this stuff and setting it up out here. I thought it would

also give us a few minutes alone.”

“It is so perfect John. I can’t believe you did all this for me.”

He kissed the back of her head. “Of course I did it for you and you

deserve it. We deserve it. We have been apart for to long and now we

are together. I think we need a romantic night out.”

“So do I John.” She turns to look him in the eyes. “I love you.” She

gently kisses him.

“I love you to.” He moves and gets the basket and the roses. He lays

the basket on the table and walks toward her with the roses. “These

roses mean more than just flowers for the first date. The red ones

stand for a passionate and true love. The white ones stand for a

faithful and pure love. That is what I hope our love is, a perfect mixture

of all of these. If you notice there are only thorns in the middle of the

stems because that symbolizes our relationship. A strong start, a

rough and hurtful middle but now there are no more thorns in our way.

———————————————————————–

Alexander and Kristen watched form the bushes.

“I’m sorry Mr. Black but your future isn’t as clear as you think.”

“God they make me so sick. I should be the one with John, not that

stupid bit…”

Alexander stopped her before she could get the whole word out. “Now

there is no need for name-calling. We have to keep our minds on the

bigger picture, getting the people we want. The best way is to play on

their guilt.”

“How?”

“The easiest for you would be Marlena. Play on her guilt about the

baby. Make her believe somehow it is her fault. I’ll work on John.

Make him feel worse about Marlena and maybe even you. I already

know he feels bad about what happened to her, the fact he couldn’t

stop her form being hurt. He has to be hurting about the baby as well.

If we make them feel guilty about hurting each other, we can drive a

wedge between them.”

“I hope this plain works.”

“It has to work. We have to get John away form her. It is the only way I

can gain her love.”

———————————————————————–

John and Marlena are now sitting at the table.

“Oh honey. This night has been so perfect. The gazebo is beautiful,

the food was wonderful, and the company wasn’t bad either.”

“Why thank you Dr. Evans. You weren’t too bad either.” He stands and

walks in front of her. “I was wondering if I could have this dance?”

He places his hand in front of her. She takes it and smiles at him. “Of

course you may.”

They move to the side, away form the table. He puts the hand he is

holding against his chest and his free one around her waist. She puts

her free hand on his back and places her head against his chest. They

moved slowly to the music. He closes his eyes and breathes in the

sent of her.

“I love you so much, John.”

“I love you to doc. There is one last thing I want to give you.”

“What now?”

He reaches in his pocket and pulls out a small box. Her hand went

over her mouth, thinking she knew what was in the box. He places it in

her hand.

“Open it.”

She does and feels a little disappointed at what she finds. “Charms.”

“Yeah for your bracelet. I thought that when you looked at them you

would think about tonight. One is a music note, for the song you sung

and the other is a gazebo, for obvious reasons. You don’t like them.”

“No John. I do. It’s just I was thinking it was something else when you

brought out the box.”

“What did you think it was?” Then it hit him. “You thought it was an

engagment ring.”

“That was stupid.”

“No it wasn’t. I promise when I think the time is right to ask you to

marry me, I will. Believe me there is nothing I want more than to make

you Mrs. John Black but right now isn’t the time to ask.”

She smiled at him. “I understand. It’s just the box looked like a ring

box.”

“I know. Can you ever forgive me for the trick?”

She got this big grin on her face. I think I might be able to, if you kiss

me.”

“A kiss will do the trick. I believe that is worth it.” He leaned in close

and kissed her. He pulled back. “Well Let’s go home and get in bed.

I’m a little tired.”

“Me too.” He took her by the hand and leads her back to the limo.

Alexander watched. “I’m sorry I’m going to have to ruin your

happiness but it will be worth it. Anything is worth you.”

Chapter 14:

Four months had gone by since the night of Marlena’s attack. John

had been shopping for a special evening with her. He decided to stop

by Abe’s office to get his opinion about something.

“Is Commander Carver in his office?” The officer nodded his head yes.

John opened Abe’s door. “Hey partner.”

“John what brings you by this afternoon?”

“I wanted to ask you something.” He pulls a ring box out of his pocket.

He opens it to reveal a huge engagement ring.

“John, I don’t know what to say. It seems so sudden. Marriage is a big

step and I don’t know if we are ready for it. I think I need to think about

it.”

Seeing the grin on Abe’s face. “Very funny Abe. It’s not for you, you

big dummy. It’s for Marlena. I’m planning on asking her to marry me

tonight. Do you think it is the right time?”

“I think you would know it is the right time. How is she doing with this

whole rape thing?”

“Better. The nightmares have been gone a little over a month. She has

been talking to Laura professionally about the memories. Getting them

out has helped her deal a lot. We continue to talk about what

happened. She has started back seeing patients for half the day but

that is only because of the time of cheerleading practice. I think this is

the right time. I love her so much Abe and the only thing I want to do is

make her my wife. If she doesn’t think that this is the right time, I can

wait.”

“I know, you have always thought of what is best for Marlena. I say go

for it. Congratulations a little early. So where do you plain to pop the

question?”

“That I don’t know. I wanted to do it somewhere private and romantic

but it looks like it is going to be at the loft. I have no one to watch the

kids. Shawn and Carolina are leaving on a trip. Bo and Hope are busy.

Carrie is spending time with Austin. I can’t leave them with the

babysitter all night, so they will be home with us.”

“I noticed you left out two people’s names when you were making the

list.”

“Whose?”

“Lexie’s and mine. We would be happy to spend time with our

honorary niece and nephew.”

“I couldn’t ask you to do that. You and Lex are trying to have a baby of

your own. Y’all need this time alone.”

“We have been trying for months. Missing one night isn’t going to

hurt.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. I have only one request; I’m your best man.”

“Abe, of course you’re going to be my best man. Hell you’re my best

friend. Now I have to think of the perfect place to ask her.”

“Well, good luck buddy. If she says no, I’ll take the ring.”

John laughs and puts the ring back in his pocket. They shake hands

and John walks out the door.

———————————————————————–

Marlena was finishing up cheerleading practice and waiting on John

and Brady so they could leave. She was watching Belle show Mimi

and Abby the newest move. They had only been doing practice for

one week. Marlena had one more spot to be filled so they could be a

little league team. More girls were supposed to be joining. Most of the

girls were from Belle’s preschool. Jennifer’s daughter Abby was the

oldest of the team. Mimi, Jan, Chloe, Cynthia, and Beth were all in

Belle’s class. Marlena knew how much the girls loved being part of the

squad and wanted to be considered the same thing as the boys. She

knew that wouldn’t happen unless the eight spot was filled by next

week. When she didn’t think it could get any worse, she saw Kristen

walking toward her. Marlena didn’t want to deal with her today. Kristen

had been really getting on her nervous the past two months. She was

convinced Marlena was at fault for her miscarriage.

“Oh, Marlena. I need to talk to you.”

“Not now Kristen.” When Marlena turned to face her, she noticed there

was a little girl with Kristen.

“I wanted to talk to you about signing my little girl for cheerleading.”

“Your little girl. Kristen are you delusional now?”

“No, Marlena. I’m not. I would like you to meet Cassie Dimera. I

adopted her and her twin brother Rex this week. I thought signing

them up for some of the sports would get them involved with other

children.”

Marlena couldn’t take her eyes off the girl. She was very pretty. Her

hair was a brownish blonde and the deepest hazel eyes. She had

never met the girl but there was something very familiar about her.

Especially her smile.

“How old is she?”

“Five years old.”

“That is a perfect age. We don’t have but one girl on the team that

age. I’m hoping to get some more girls that age. All she needs is to fill

out some papers, get a physical, and catch up on some moves the

girls have already seen. I can’t see one reason why she can’t join.

Welcome to the team Cassie.”

Cassie looked up at Marlena and smiled real big. Marlena can’t help

but feel like she knows the little girl, some connection to her. Then she

heard someone walk up behind her and feels someone wrap their

arms around her. She turns her head and sees John’s smiling at her.

“Hey honey. Kristen I was about to call you and tell you practice is

over. I brought Rex with me.”

Then Marlena saw Brady walking up with a little boy. He looked just

like Cassie but with blue eyes.

“I thank both of you for allowing my children to join the teams. I’m glad

to know that you aren’t taking out your hatred of me on the children.

Well Cassie, Rex we have to get home and I’ll try to get the papers to

y’all tomorrow.”

Marlena watched the kids walk off with Kristen.

“Well kids. I have a surprise for you. How would you like to have a

sleep over with Aunt Lexie and Uncle Abe?”

Both of the kids jumped and clapped at the idea.

“But John we haven’t asked them.”

“I talked to Abe this morning and he suggested the idea. So why don’t

you kids get in the car to go?” They watched the kids run to the car

and climb in. “Why don’t we hurry up and get them over there so we

can have the night alone. I have something very special planned for

you.”

“What is it?”

“Can’t tell you. It’s a surprise. I can tell you that you will love it.” He

gives her a quick kiss on the check. She pulls out of his arms and

walks to the car. He pulls the ring out of his pocket. “Tonight, I’m going

to make all your dreams come true. I’m going to make you my wife. All

I have to do is get you to say yes tonight.” He puts the ring back in his

pocket and walks to the car.

Chapter 15

John pulled up to the private location. He knew it was the perfect

place to ask her. He went to her side of the car and helped her out.

She was once again blindfolded and had no idea where she was. She

heard the sound of an engine fire up but it still didn’t help her.

“John, where are we? You know I hate surprises.”

He took her hand and led her to some stairs. “Yes, I know you do but

you know my surprises are always worth the wait.”

She shook her head and listened carefully to John as he told her when

to step up. Once they reached the top, she could smell food and

flowers mixed together. John moved behind her and guided her

though what felt like a curtain. She could her the sound of soft music

playing and felt John’s hands move to the back of her head to release

the blind fold. When she felt it move from her eyes, she saw the most

breathtaking sight. There was candles lit everywhere. The flowers she

smelled were lilacs, which made her smile because John remembered

they were her favorites. The lights were dimmed just right to allow the

candles to glow just right. In the center was a table with two plates of

food on it. Once Marlena looked completely around, she noticed a

piece of furniture that let her know just where they were.

“John. The plane.” She turned and smiled at him with small tears in

her eyes. He reached up and pushed a stray hair from her face as he

cupped her face.

“I told you on the way over here, that the place I was taking you held

some good memories.”

“I know but you didn’t tell me it was the place where the best night of

my life happened. The place we made love and conceved our

daughter.”

“I couldn’t or it would give the place away.”

“It’s so beautiful.”

“A beautiful place for a beautiful lady. Would you like to sit down?” He

walked over to her seat and pulled out the chair for her. “Let’s start out

with a toast. To a wonderful night. May all our dreams come true

starting tonight.”

———————————————————————–

The night was going just as John had planned. The food was

extremely good. Marlena and he had a pleasant conversation while

they ate. They were now enjoying a slow dance and as the time came

for John to ask, he became more anxious and nervous. Marlena had

always been able to read him like a book. Tonight was no different.

“John, what is wrong?”

“Nothing, why do you ask?”

“Because you’re nervous. Look at you, you’re practically shaking.”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’m a little tired. Why don’t we sit down?”

“Ok.” They walked to the couch and Marlena sat down.

“I’ll get us something to drink.” John went over to the table and poured

two glasses. While his back was turned to Marlena, he took the

opportunity to drop the ring in the glass. He thought it was a perfect

idea and knowing Marlena was a sipper, there was no chance of her

swallowing the ring. He walks back to the couch and hands her the

drink.

“What is so special about tonight that you brought me here?”

“Well, tonight is our four-month anniversary. I know a horrible thing

also happened to you that night and I was hoping to keep your mind

off it.”

“Surprising enough. I hadn’t even thought about it.” She gets to the

last of her drink when she felt something hit her lip. She looks in the

glass and gasped at the sight of the ring.

“That is the other reason.” He gets the glass and pulls the ring out. He

moves off the couch, onto the floor in front of her. He got down on one

knee and took her hand. “Marlena, I brought you here tonight for a

very special reason. I have seen a part of you recently that has made

me fall more in love with you. You are the strongest woman I have

ever known. You have survived things these past few years that would

have made anyone else crawl up into a ball and die. But not you. Your

strength is only one part of you that I love so much. I love your faith,

your compassion, your generosity, and even your stubbornness. I love

everything about you because I love you so much. And I have realized

how crazy I was to let you go. I don’t ever want to make the mistake

again because I couldn’t live without you. We haven’t always been

together in the past but I want to spend the rest of my life with you,

starting tonight. So what do you say about making me the happiest

man alive and become my wife. Will you marry me Marlena?”

She couldn’t even get the words out that was running thought her

head. She just looked at him with tears in her eyes. It was at that

moment he understood what the song was saying that was playing in

the background.

“I had a hundred-dollar ring in my hand. So weak and tired I could

barely stand, from being up all night praying she’d say yes. So with a

hopeful heart I hit one knee. With a tear in her eye she looked at me. It

was the moment of truth; I was scared to death. My life hung on what

that tear meant…”

He hoped the next part would happen, then it did. She smiled at him.

She nodded her head yes and was finally able to get out; “Yes I will

marry you.” He placed the ring on her hand and they both mouthed I

love you. He moved back up to the couch and pulled her into a

passionately kiss. When it ended, they were both breathless. They

both looked into each other’s eyes and saw the same thing. They both

wanted each other so bad. It had been a long since they had made

love. This would be only the second time since their reunion. She

could see the look of concern buried deep in John’s eyes. She lightly

touched the side of his face, telling him she was really ready this time

with her eyes. There were no words spoken. There never was a need

for them; their connection was too deep. They could both tell what the

other was thinking by looking in the other’s eyes.

John leaned in and kissed her tenderly. They both remembered the

last time they made love here and knew this time would be different.

They were free to be together this time. It would be slow and

passionate, not desperate as it had been. John slowly removed her

clothes and laid her back onto the couch. He kissed her all over her

body, then pulled back to admire her. She took that chance to remove

his clothes and took a turn kissing him all over his chest. He moved

his hands to her face and pulled it to meet his. He gently laid her back

down and moved on top of her. They began to make love not noticing

the fact it had begun to rain.

———————————————————————–

Afterward, they both laid in each other’s arms. John couldn’t help but

think about how similar tonight was to the night of the affair. There

was a storm raging outside and she was laying in his arms after

making passionate love. Only this time, she turned to look in his eyes.

“I love you so much, John. I can’t wait to become your wife.”

He pulled the hand that had the ring on it and lightly kissed it. “Nether

can I doc. I love you more than life itself.” He pulled hr into a kiss and

they began to make passionate love again.

Chapter 16:

John and Marlena had spent the whole night on the plane. John was

the first one to wake up. He just laid there and looked at Marlena

laying on his chest. It was then the sparkle on her hand caught his

eye. It made him smile just remembering the fact she agreed to marry

him. He was lost in his own little world, when he was snapped out of it

by a small kiss on his chest.

“Good morning handsome. How long have you been awake?”

“Not long. Just laying here watching my beautiful fiancé sleeping.”

She got this huge smile on her face. “Fiancé. I like the sound of that.

I’m going to become Mrs. John Black. I have waited so long for this to

happen.”

“I know what you mean. I love you so much.” He leaned in and kissed

her passionately.

She pulled back from him. “John while I would love to stay here and

spend the day with you alone but we need to rescue Abe and Lex

from our children.”

“If you really want to go we will.” He moves from under the cover to

find his clothes that are thrown all over the floor. Just watching him

turned Marlena on. She had to bite down on her lip to hide her desire.

He turned and smiled at her. “I can’t wait to tell the kids we are getting

married and going to be a family.”

Marlena was pulling on her dress when he sat down to put on his

shoes. “John. Instead of telling the whole family individually, maybe

we could wait and tell them as a group.”

“Well Abe knows I was going to ask you so he will want to know as

soon as we see him. I think we should talk to the kids about it alone so

we can answer any questions. But we can throw a party for the whole

family and tell them then.”

She walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Thank

you John. I don’t want you to think I want to hide the fact, it’s just I

think it would be easier to tell them together.”

“I know and I agree. It would help stop as many questions. Well let’s

go get those terrific kids of ours and start planning the party for our

family. I can’t wait to tell everyone your going to become Dr. Marlena

Evans Black.” He kissed her. She pulled him closer to her as his

tongue entered her mouth.

———————————————————————–

John and Marlena were walking in the park. They had went by Abe

and Lexie’s and found a not e telling them they had taken Belle and

Brady to the park. They saw Brady and Abe throwing the ball and

Belle swinging while Lexie pushed her.

Belle saw her parents and came running up to them screaming;

“Mommy, Daddy!” She jumped into John’s arms and received big

kisses from both her parents. “Brady and I missed you so much.”

“We missed you to sweetheart.” John said while placing her on the

ground. They heard a sound coming from behind them. They turned to

see Kristen, Alexander, Cassie, and Rex.

“Hey John, Marlena. It’s fancy meeting you here.”

“Hi, Kristen.” Marlena smiled at each of the children.

Brady came running up. “Rex, you want to practice for the game.” Rex

smiled and shook his head yes. “Daddy do you have the tee and some

gloves in the car.”

“Yes I do son, but who are you going to play against.”

“The girls. You could coach one team and Uncle Abe the other.”

“All right son. Abe you want to go with me to get the stuff. Honey we

will be right back. John kissed the side of Marlena’s face and walked

with Abe toward the car. The kids went and played together.

“They really seem to be enjoying themselves. I’m glad I ran into you

Marlena; I wanted to give you these.” She hands Marlena the papers.

She reached for them with her left hand and Kristen clearly saw the

engagement ring. She wasn’t the only one who saw it, so did

Alexander.

“Thank you Kristen. “She smiled at each of them and looked into

Alexander’s eyes. When she did what she saw almost made her faint.

John was walking up when he saw her go weak. He was by her side

and caught her before she fell.

“Doc. Honey are you ok?”

“Yeah. Just feeling a little light headed. I’ll be fine.”

Kristen and Alexander both excused themselves to another bench

away from the group so they could talk.

“What do you think all that was about?”

“I have no idea Kristen. She seemed really upset.”

“I don’t understand why. It seems like she has everything I want. I

wanted to faint as well. Didn’t you notice?”

“It was hard not to. That is one huge rock.”

“You told me if I adopted those two brats he would see me in a

different light. It didn’t work.”

“It hasn’t been enough time. We can’t be sure it is an engagement

ring.”

“I have never seen that ring before. Plus it is John’s idea of a perfect

ring for his precious Doc. It’s an engagement ring and they are getting

married.”

Alexander glared over to where John was carrying Marlena to a

bench. “Over my dead body. I will kill John first.”

———————————————————————–

“I just fainted, not became paralyzed. I can walk on my own John.”

“I know you can but I don’t want you over doing it.” He places her on

the bench. “Now what happened?”

“I really don’t know. I was talking to Kristen and she handed me the

paper for the kids to join the team and then I began to feel a little

lightheaded.”

John looked concerned at her. “Well what brought it own? Did

something upset you?”

She gently touched the temples on her head. “It was around the time I

looked at Alexander.”

“So you know Kristen’s friend.”

“Yes. I had met him before my accident but there was something

different.”

“What was it?”

She stared strangely as she tried to remember. Then she glanced

across the park at him.

“His eyes. They were the ones from that night I was attacked.”

“Are you sure doc?”

“Yes I’m sure John. He was the attacker. He was the one who raped

me.”

John looks over in the direction Alexander was sitting. He feels the

anger rise in him. He gets up off the bench.

“John, what are you doing? Where are you going?”

“I’m going to kill him.”

Chapter 17:

John’s anger was so intense he didn’t hear Marlena pleading with him

to stop. Marlena had to think quickly before John did something to get

himself in trouble. She got up and practically ran to him. He didn’t stop

until he felt her hand on his shoulder.

“John, Honey, please don’t do something you’ll regret.”

“I won’t regret what I do to him.”

“Please honey. Just calm down.”

John looked at her and couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You

expect me to calm down after what you just told me. He was the one

who raped you and you want me to calm down.”

“I’m not sure it was him.”

“You told me you were. Now you are changing your mind. What do

you want to happen, have him get away with it?”

“I don’t want that to happen. I want him in jail more than you do. He

did it to me remember. I just don’t want you to get in trouble without

proof.”

She could see the anger slowly fade from his eyes.

“How do we get the proof?”

“Let’s go talk to Abe. Maybe something was found at the crime scene

that could help.”

They walked off hand in hand toward Abe hoping he could help with

the new information.

“Hey partner. We need to talk to you privately one moment.”

Lexie saw it was very important so she decided to take the kids and

play elsewhere while the three of them talked.

“What’s up John?”

“I was wondering if it was possible to find out if a person was the one

who attacked Marlena?”

“Well we have a DNA sample that was collected. It would be like

looking for a needle in a haystack without a suspect.”

“I think we know who he is.”

“Tell me and we will get a warrant to do the test and we will find out.”

“Actually I was hoping to get it done without him knowing. I think he

would possibly run if he had an idea we were on to him.”

“Who is he?”

“Kristen’s friend Alexander. Marlena noticed his eyes looked like the

guy who did it but isn’t a hundred percent sure he did it. I want the

proof so I can get that SOB for what he did to her. No one hurts her

and gets away with it.”

“John you know talking like that is against the law.”

“Abe if it was Lexie you would be doing the same thing.”

“I would. Get me a DNA sample and I will have the two tested.”

“What kind of sample do you need?”

“It could be blood. No never mind about the blood. A hair sample

would be good. The easiest would be from something he has drunk

from. Make sure he was the only one. Bring it to me and I will have the

test back to you before the next day.”

“Thank you partner. I want him behind bars. He has to pay.”

———————————————————————–

John walked over to Alexander. Just seeing him made John sick to his

stomach. He could have ripped out his heart right then but he had to

get the proof first.

“Hey, Alexander. I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind helping me?

I’m going to grab some drinks. Plus I need to talk to you about

something.”

“Sure John. I would be happy to.”

Alexander and John walked toward the drink stand.

“I was thinking we could drink ours over here so we could talk

privately.”

“Sounds good.”

They went up and got their drinks. Lucky for John they were in cups

that needed straws. John also asked for a plastic zip lock bag saying it

was for the kids some cookies.

“So what did you need to talk to me about?”

“I want to invite you to a party.”

“Why couldn’t you ask me that in front of Kristen?”

“Because it is an engagement party for Marlena and I. I didn’t want to

rub in the fact Doc and I are getting married.”

“I understand. So when is the date?”

“Tomorrow at 8:00. It will be at the Penthouse bar and Grill. Listen

don’t say anything to Kristen. We are going to invite her. We are

hoping that she won’t cause a scene finding out in public.”

“I promise not a word. Well I’m done with me drink. I’m going to throw

it away.”

John had to think quickly. That straw was his only hope.

“No! Let me. Why don’t you go order four bottled waters for everyone?

Here is the money.”

Alexander handed John his cup and walked over to get the drinks.

John went to the trashcan and looked to make sure Alexander was

busy so he wouldn’t see. He took out the straw and placed it in the

plastic bag. Once that was done he collected the water for his group

and then went back. Alexander handed Kristen her water, as he

watched John walk toward Marlena.

“It seems John is planning a party to celebrate his and Marlena’s

engagement.”

“I told you.”

“Well you and I are invited but I wasn’t supposed to tell you about it.

John was going to invite you hoping you wouldn’t cause a scene.”

“I don’t want to go.”

“But you have to. I’m going to need you help with a plan. I will tell you

more tomorrow night but I’m hoping to get Marlena away from him

then.”

———————————————————————–

John was taking Abe his drink. “Partner. I got what you needed.”

He pulled out the straw and handed it to Abe.

“Perfect. I’ll take it to be analyzed at the lab. Hopefully it is a match but

how are we going to bust him?”

“He is going to be at the party tomorrow night. If it is him we are going

to get him there. I’m going to make him pay.”

Abe and John walked back to the bench where Marlena and Lexie

were sitting. John leans in close to Marlena.

“Doc. I think it is time we talk to the kids.”

“I’ll get Belle and Brady. When we get home we will call Sami and

Carrie and ask them to come over.”

They got the kids and headed to the car. They both couldn’t wait to tell

their kids they were going to be a family. They only worried about how

they would take it.

Chapter 18:

They had planned to talk to the kids as soon as they got home. Belle

and Brady were both so tired they feel asleep on the way there. John

and Marlena both talked about it and decided it would be ok to talk to

the kids over dinner. They called Carrie and Samie, asking them to

come over about 6:00. When Marlena got off the phone with Samie

John came and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“I’m so glad we decided to hold off this meeting until tonight. You know

the kids will probably be out for another hour. What do you say, think

we have time to fool around?”

She turned around and put her arms around his neck. “Why Mr. Black,

is that all you think about?”

“Yeah. Is that a problem? If you believe it is I will go see a doctor. Do

you have anyone you could suggest?”

“Not anyone off the top of my head but you know I’m a doctor, maybe I

can help. What is your problem?”

“Well you see doctor; I’m in love. I have been in love with this woman

for a long time but we have just recently gotten back together.”

“I don’t understand your problem Mr. Black. Sounds like everything is

ok.”

“It is doctor. Everything is perfect. It’s just all I do is think about her.

Before when we were apart I couldn’t get my mind off her. You would

think now that we are together it would have ended but it is worse. I

see her every where but there is no one who can compare. Her hair

looks like it was spun from pure gold. Her smile can light up the

darkest night. Her eyes are deep hazel but shines like two stars. She

is so smart. And her skin. It feels like silk and is so creamy and

smooth. I love the way it tastes after we make love, so salty but so

sweet. Do I make any sense?”

“Yes you do. It sounds like you love this woman very much. The way

you described her, she sounds very beautiful. I wish I could help you.”

“I think you can doctor. You see, you are very similar to her. Maybe

you could distract me somehow.”

“I’m sure I could think of some way.” She gets on her tiptoes so she is

looking right in his eyes. “I love you.” She starts kissing him

passionately. As their tongues dance together he backs her to the

couch. She falls onto it bringing him down with her. He begins to kiss

her down her neck and to her shoulders. He pulls the straps of her

dress down with his teeth, slightly biting her as he does this. She pulls

his shirt from his pants. Once he sits up slightly, she pulls it completely

off his body. She runs her fingers across his back and can feel the

mussels tense under them. She starts to work on his belt and his

pants when the phone begins to ring.

“Damn it.”

“Ignore it John.” The answer machine picked up and you could hear

Laura’s voice.

“Marlena honey. It’s Laura. If you are home pick up. If not call me as

soon as you hear this. It’s import…”

Marlena didn’t even let her finish. She ran over and picked up the

phone.

“Laura I’m here. What is wrong?”

“One of your patients are here. He is demanding to see you. He is

convinced an alien adducted you last night.”

“I understand. I’ll be right down.” She hangs up the phone and turns

around to see John’s disappointed face. “I’m so sorry honey. I need to

go see a patient. Can we continue this later?”

He nods his head yes. He stands up and walked toward her, placing

his arms around her. “I’ll see you when you get done ok.” He gives her

a quick kiss. “Call me if you need me. I love you.”

———————————————————————–

Marlena came into Bay view finding Laura waiting on her.

“Marlena, I’m sorry I had to call you. It’s just I couldn’t get him to calm

down.”

“It’s of. Who is it?”

“Mr. Jason Smith. He is suffering from server hallucinations.”

“That is because he is schizophrenic. I was hoping a new medication

would help but it doesn’t seem to be working. Has he been sedated?”

“No. I wanted to wait on you since you are his doctor. He seemed to

calm down some after he saw I called you.”

“He is a little protective of me but I can honestly say he has never

been this delusional.”

They walked into Jason’s room. Marlena gets his chart for a quick look

over. “Jason, it’s Dr. Evans. I want to ask you some questions. Have

you been taking your medication?”

“No Dr. Evans. Those people at the drug store are trying to kill me.

They work for the government and know I know the truth.”

“And what would the truth be?”

“That they are hiding the aliens. I saw them and when I was going to

tell you, one of their ships took you.”

“Jason, you know that there aren’t any aliens and I wasn’t abducted

last night.”

“They have you brain washed. I must stop them before they take over

the world.” Jason starts to fight at invisible things. He is trying to hit

something but the straps stop him. “One has me! Let me go!”

“ I want him sedated. After he has calmed take him to get a MRI. As

soon as you get the results bring them to my office. I will tell you what

to do after I have looked at them.”

———————————————————————–

Marlena is sitting in her office. She was looking over Jason’s medical

reports. She picks up her tape recorder and starts explaining Jason’s

condition.

“This is the medical report on Jason Smith. Dr. Horton called informing

me that he had been reported to Bay view. She said he was suffering

from severe hallucinations. He was claiming to have seen an alien

spaceship abduct me. I questioned Mr. Smith who seemed calm at

that moment. I found he wasn’t taking his medication. He clams that

the druggist works for the government. He believes they are out to kill

him because of his knowledge of the aliens. When I told him there

were no aliens, he became very upset. He began to have delusions of

aliens trying to capture him. He began to fight violently and had to be

sedated. I ordered a MRI, which shows that he has an increased level

of dopamine in his frontal lobe. This indication shows that he has not

been taking his for some time. I have increased his amount of

medication from 10 milligrams to 15 milligrams to be taken twice daily,

giving him an extra 10 milligrams. I have contacted his mother to set

up a meeting for tomorrow. I’m going to ask she place Jason here at

Bay view for about six months. Hopefully we will have been able to

lower the dopamine level. If we are unable to, he needs to be needs to

be placed somewhere permintly, due to the fact he chooses not to live

at home.”

Marlena shuts off her tape recorder. Laura pokes her head into

Marlena’s office.

“I just want to say I’m sorry for calling you. I hope I wasn’t interrupting

anything.”

“Nothing that can’t be continued later. I was going to call you tonight

anyway. John and I want to invite you to a party tomorrow night at the

Penthouse Bar and Grill.”

“Of course I will come. What is the party for?”

“I can’t tell you but if you guessed, I could tell you if you were right.”

“Let me see. You can’t be pregnant.”

“Of course not.” Marlena taps her fingers of her left-hand o her desk.

Laura looks down and sees the ring.

“Oh My GOD. He asked you to marry him.” She shakes her head yes.

“But you don’t seem happy about it. Is there something wrong?”

“We believe we have found the attacker.”

“Really, who is it?”

“Alexander. Remember the guy I told you about? I guess he was a

creep after all. Honey, you don’t look surprised.”

“That is because I knew.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I asked him to help get you and John back together. I swear I had no

idea what he was going to do. Please don’t get mad at me, Marlena. I

don’t want to loose your friendship.”

“I believe you. I wish you would have told me. We have to tell John

and Abe. Hopefully that will be enough to nail him to the wall.”

Chapter 19:

Once Marlena got home from work, she and John say down and

talked about what Laura had told her.

“How could Laura not tell us what she knew Doc? Couldn’t she see

the pain it was putting you though?”

“It really wasn’t bothering me. The memories were what hurt so much.

And if I remember correctly, she helped me handle those. I

understand her reason John. The man threatened her. What else

could she have done?”

“Trusted us to believe her over him.”

“She went to him for help. All she wanted was for you and me to get

back together, John. Once he admitted to her what he did to make

that happen, she was scared. She wanted to tell us. I honestly believe

Laura would never hurt me.”

“I know she wouldn’t. But what I don’t understand is why he hasn’t

hounded her for the money?”

“She said he told her it was on him.”

“Ok. Then why is he still here?”

“I don’t know. He is hanging out with Kristen a lot. Maybe he has a

thing for her.”

“I have no idea. I just want him to stay around until Abe gets the proof.

Then I want to nail his ass to the wall.”

“Could we talk about something else?”

“I’m sorry honey. Just thinking about him being out on the loose drives

me crazy. After what he did to you.”

“I know what he did to me but I’m fine now. My life has never been

more perfect. We are back together and engaged. What happened

was in the past. Let’s leave it there and concentrate on our future.”

She leans over and starts to slowly kiss him. He begins to reciprocate

and the kiss begins to deepen. His hands begin to roam all over her

back. He finds the zipper to her dress and moves it down. Once that is

completed, he lowers her down on to the couch. They both were so

ready and hadn’t really calmed down form earlier. John is working on

her neck when a knock came at the door.

“Damn. Not again. I hope these interruptions are not going to become

a problem.” The knock happened again. “Hold on. Give me one

second.” He looks to make sure Marlena was ready. He opens the

door and is surprised to see Carrie there. “Carrie. Hey. You are a little

early aren’t you?”

“I know but when you called saying you had something to talk to me

about I got excited. What is it?”

“You are going to have to wait until Sami is here.” Just then a second

knock came to the door. John opens the door and sees Sami standing

there.

“Ok John what is so important you needed to call me over here?”

“Nice to see you to Sami. Your mother and I called you over here

because we have something very important to tell you. Doc do you

want to take it form here?”

Marlena smiles as John sits beside her on the couch and takes her

hand. The truth was, she was scared. She knew Carrie would be

happy for them but Sami was a different story. Ever since the affair

she made no attempt to like or understand John.

“Well you both know John and I have been back together for some

time. John and I are very much in love so we have decided to take our

relationship to the next level. He asked me to marry him and I said

yes.”

Sami jumped up and shouted “You said what? Excuse me I need to

talk to my mom alone.”

Marlena looked at John. “Honey would you mind going and checking

on Belle and Brady please?”

“Ok. Carrie, would you like to help me?”

“Sure.” Both Carrie and John got up. John gave Marlena a quick kiss

on the check and whispered “Good Luck.” in her ear. They walked up

the stairs and Sami started her ranting.

“Mom, how could you?”

“How could I what?”

“Agree to marry John.”

“Why shouldn’t I marry him?”

“I’ll tell you why not. He ruined our family. And what about daddy. You

would ruin any chance of him coming back and wanting to be a family

again.”

“Sami, I love John. I love him now and I loved him then. He didn’t ruin

our family. And there is no chance of your father and I getting back

together. He made his choice a long time ago.”

“He was upset. Give him time, he will come back.”

“Sami I agree he was upset. He had a good reason to be but I begged

him to stay. I told him we could work it out if he was willing to try but

he still left us. It has been four years Sami and we haven’t heard one

word from him. Don’t I deserve the right to move on?”

“But you loved daddy.”

“At one time I loved your daddy very much. A part of me still does but

only as the father of my children, nothing more. To be honest with you,

I haven’t loved your father the same since I met John. I tried to deny

those feelings when your father came back. I tried to make it work but

now I realize it was more for you and your brother instead of me and

how I felt.”

“He could still come back.”

“If he does Sami, good for him but I’m moving on with my life with

John. We would love for you to be a part of that life. I’m sorry if this

hurts you but I’m marrying John. Please say you are happy for me.”

“I will never be happy for you. He ruined my life and daddy’s. I can

never forgive him or you and I will never be a part of his family.”

Sami jumps up and runs out the door, with Marlena following behind

her yelling “Sami wait.”

John is coming down the stairs as Marlena is walking back in the door.

“I take it she didn’t take the news good.”

“Not good is an understatement.”

They then heard Carrie walking down the stairs. “I have to go. I want

the two of you to know how happy I am for the both of you. I know how

long the two of you have wanted this.”

They both hug her and tells her thank you. John walks her to the door

as Marlena sits on the couch.

“John I feel terrible. I know she still carries around this resentment

from the affair. I don’t know what to do?”

“Are you saying you don’t want to get married?”

“No honey. I want to be your wife. I don’t know how to help Sami get

over what happened. I know it must have been awful to see that. Plus

she is living in this dream world where Roman is coming home and we

are going to live happily after together. I’m sorry that will never

happen. Not only do I not love him but he lift me of his own free will.

No one made him. And has anyone heard a single word from him, no.

Sami has been using this guilt trip on me for to long. I think it is time I

got a little happiness.”

John wraps his arms around her and pulls her onto his chest.

“You don’t have to tell me. I agree with everything you said. I know

how important it is to you for Sami to be ok with us. I want that to. I

thought she was my daughter for a long time, I love her. I believe if we

give her some time she will grow to accept us. But for right now lets

think about us and how much we love each other.”

“You just read my mind.” She stands up and pulls him with her. They

go upstairs and into the bedroom. Marlena goes into the bathroom to

get ready. When she walks out, the room is full of candles. John is

standing by the bed, which is covered white and red roses.

“Oh John this is so beautiful.”

John walks to where she is standing. He slowly moves his hands up

and down her arms. “You are so beautiful Doc.” He moves in and

starts kissing her. “I’m so in love with you.”

“I love you to. I can’t wait to be your wife.” She moves in and starts

kissing him. She removes his robe and moves her hands down his

chest. “Do you know how much I love your body? It is so perfect.” She

begins to slowly kiss his chest.

“You are perfect Doc.”

He plants as kiss on her neck and shoulder. He places his finger

under the straps of her white nightie. He watches as the gown falls to

the floor. His eyes seem to devour her body. “Talk about a perfect

body.”

She moves on the bed leading John along with her. When they reach

the head of the bed, he kisses her softly then pulls back and looks into

her eyes. “ Please make love to me John.”

He leans down and kisses her again and trails kisses down her neck.

He moves off the bed to remove the rest of his clothes. He sits on the

edge of the bed and kisses the top of her feet, her mid leg, and her

knee. Then he places his arms on both sides of her and pulls himself

up to her stomach and places a trail of kisses from her belly button to

her lips. The feeling of her nails digging in his back and her moans

slightly muffled by his lips urged him to move faster. Once their

lovemaking was over John snuggled up closer to Marlena. Neither one

knowing what tomorrow brings but hoping it ends the way they

planned.

Chapter 20:

John woke up before Marlena. He laid there and watched her sleep.

He couldn’t get over the idea that she was sleeping right beside him

again. The thing that really amazed him was the fact she was going to

be his wife. He leaned over and gave her a kiss on the forehead

hoping not to wake her up. He gently moved out of the bed and pulled

on some clothes. He slightly moved down the hall to the kid’s room,

finding both of them up and playing.

“Hey sport. Hey princess. Let’s go down stairs and get you two some

breakfast. When y’all are done you can help me make some breakfast

for your mommy.”

Belle came down a little bit later than John and Brady. John was busy

putting out their breakfast when she came down.

“Daddy, got a question.”

“What is it Sweetheart?”

“Why mommy sleep in your bed? Does she sleep there all night with

you?”

“Belle we talked about this before. Mommy and Daddy sleep in the

same bed because we are in love.”

“I know that, but why does she sleep with no clothes on?”

“Isabella. Did you go in there and wake your mommy up after I told

you not to?”

“No I didn’t daddy. I just wanted to make sure she was still sleeping

but she sleep with no clothes on.”

“She has on clothes but you just can’t see them. Sit down and eat. Ok

baby.”

Both Belle and Brady ate the rest of their breakfast and waited on

John to tell them it was time to cook. When the three was getting

ready there was a knock at the door. John answered it and found Abe

standing there.

“John we need to talk.”

“Hey Belle Brady, why don’t you two run upstairs and play until it is

time to cook.”

They both screamed “Ok daddy”. Belle and Brady ran upstairs, leaving

John and Abe to talk.

“So partner, what’s up?”

“The test came back positive. Alexander is the person who attacked

Marlena.”

“I knew it. I should have killed him when I had the chance.”

“That’s not all John. This isn’t the first time it has happened. He was

just released on probation three months ago for the same crime. Only

she wasn’t as lucky as Marlena.”

“What happened?”

“He did it once before but no one knew who it was. He became

obsessed with her. He would stalk her and one night broke into her

house again. When she wouldn’t come to her willing, he beat her into

a coma.”

“Why the hell is he out?”

“They could only prove the second time. That time he didn’t rape her

only beat her. With her living he was only charged with assault and

battery.”

“How did you know he did it the first time?”

“The cops suspected it but couldn’t prove it. We have enough

evidence to nail him to the wall. I could get him right now.”

“No. Let’s still get him tonight at the party. Doc won’t be left alone; I’ll

make sure of that. Abe thank you so much for finding all this out. That

SOB will be put away for a long time.”

“That is all right buddy.” Just as Abe is about to leave, Belle and Brady

come running down the hall.

“Uncle Abe can we go to your house.”

“Belle, Brady you know I’m going to take you to grandma and Grandpa

Brady’s house in a little bit.” He glances down at his watch. “Darn we

are running late.”

“John, buddy I’ll drop the kids by on my way to work. That way you

won’t have to leave Marlena.”

“Are you sure partner? I don’t want to put you out.”

“Of course I am. I have to drive right by there any way. Plus these kids

are ready to go. So why don’t we go you two little monsters?”

Brady and Belle gave John a kiss good bye. Belle hoped in Abe’s

arms and Brady grabbed him by the hand.

“Uncle Abe, can we ride with the sirenes on?”

“We’ll see Brady.” John closed the door behind them. He finished up

Marlena’s breakfast and put it on a tray. He took it upstairs to her.

When he opened up the door to the bedroom and was surprised to

find her still sleeping. He placed the tray on the bedside table, and

gently sat on the bed and kissed her awake.

“Good morning sleeping beauty.”

She looked up at him and smiled. “Good morning handsome. What

smells so good?”. “I got up this morning and cooked breakfast for my

lady.”. “You should have woke me up and let me fixed you breakfast.”.

“Doc. Have you forgotten you can’t cook. I would have wound up

eating some cereal anyway so why not fixit first and save all that

food.”. “Haha. Very funny Mr. Black. Just for that you are going to

have to feed me.”. “You got it Doc. I hope you like what I got.”

He placed the tray in front of her. On it were scrambled eggs, bacon,

fresh cut fruit, and a glass of apple juice. “It looks great. Thank you.”.

John picked up the fork and put some eggs on it and offered it to

Marlena. She opened her mouth and accepted the food. “This is

wonderful. You have out did yourself.” He continues to feed her until

her plate is about clean. He reaches for the last piece of fruit. “How is

the melon? I was looking at it downstairs and wanted apiece but

wanted to leave it for you.”. “Honey, why don’t you have the last

piece.”. “ I just want a taste.”. He watches as she opens her mouth in

a playful way. Before she has time to close it, he places the fruit in her

mouth. He leans in and starts to kiss her fiercely. He pulls back and

reaches beside him on the table and gets the thing of cream he had

placed there.

“Look at what I forgot. I bet it would have made the fruit more

enjoyable.”. “You little sneak. You had this planned all along.”. He

looked at her shocked. “Who me? I did no such thing. But now that I

have remembered it, we have to find a way to eat it.” He places some

on his finger and offers it to her. Instead of allowing her to lick it off, he

makes a trail with it from under her lip to the nape of her neck.

“Opps. Look at the mess I made. I had better clean it up.”. She smiles

at him. Then he bows his head to kiss her chin and moves down to

her neck. “I’m really enjoying this clean up technique that you have

Mr. Black, but if you continue making a mess, I’m going to have to

spank you.”. He got this sly smile on his face. “Is that a promise

because if it is I have been a very messy boy.”. She smiles and laughs

at him. “John you are insane. But I love you anyways.”. “You drive me

crazy Doc.”. He moves the covers off her. “Your body drives me crazy.

I can’t get enough of you.”

He places small kisses on her neck then moves down to her breast.

He can hear Marlena moaning and this makes him to move lower. He

places kisses on her stomach and around her belly button. He looks

up at her to see if she wants him to go lower. When he looks at her,

he sees her eyes blazing with desire. He moves down and

concentrates on giving her all the pleasure she wants. When he feels

her peak, he stops. He sits up to start removing his clothes but

Marlena stops him.

“No John.” She sits up where she is facing him. She places her hands

on his chest and by catching him off guard pushes him on to the bed.

“My Turn.”. She straddles him and slowly unbuttons his shirt. As she is

slowly kissing him around his chest and stomach, she is working on

his pants and belt. She smiles at him as she lets him wonder what she

is about to do. Then she lowers herself down and takes him in her

mouth. She smiles inside as she feels him grip the sheets to restrain

himself. He feels himself come close to the breaking point, so he

reaches down and pulls her up to her lips. He flips her over and

quickly enters her. His motions are slow but he quickens the pace as

he feels her nails digging in his back and her back arching. After a few

more minutes they both peak at the same time. After they are done,

John falls beside her and she rolls over onto his chest. She lays there

and listens to his rapid heartbeat and his quicken breathing and feels

so at peace she falls asleep.

Chapter 21:

John and Marlena had spent most of the morning laying in bed

together. It was around noon when they both ere beginning to feel

hungry and they went downstairs to eat. They curled up on the couch

and ate their sandwiches. It hit John he hadn’t told Marlena about

what Abe had told him. “Marlena, I have something to tell you.”

“What is it sweetheart?”

“Abe came by earlier and gave me an update on the Alexander thing.”.

“What did he say?”

“It was him. He wanted to go ahead and arrest him but I told him to

wait. I hope you aren’t upset with me.”

“I’m not upset. I just don’t understand why you want to wait.”

“I want to be there when he is arrested. I want to make sure that scum

bag is put away for a long time.”

“I understand but please don’t get yourself involved. You could get

yourself hurt.”

“I promise I will be careful, but I can’t stay out of it. I want to make sure

he will be put away for a long time. Now let’s get ready. We’re going to

stop by Shawn and Caroline’s to pick up the kids and drop them off at

Shell’s house for tonight. They are really excited about the group

sleep over.”

“I bet they are. I’ll take a shower first. Then while I’m doing my hours

of getting ready, you can get yours.”

“Why don’t we take a shower together, it will conserve water.”

“Because if we get in the shower together, we will not leave here on

time.”

“What if I promise to be a real good boy?”

“The lat time you promised to be a real good boy, we spent almost an

hour in the shower. Then another 30 minutes after in the bed. We just

don’t have that much time.”

“Please…” He gives her those sad pouty eyes. “I promise.”

“That isn’t fair John. It will take me an hour to get ready.”

John busts out laughing. “An hour Doc. You can’t get ready for bed in

an hour, let alone a big party. If I gave you the hour before I got ready,

I would still be waiting on you for two hours after I’m done.”

“It doesn’t take me that long. Plus beauty takes time.”

“Doc you are beautiful no matter how long it takes. You could spend 3

hours getting ready or 5 minutes and it wouldn’t matter.” He walks up

and puts his arms around her waist. “You are the beautiful woman in

the world.”

“You are biased but I still love you” She leans in close to him and

gives him a kiss. “ I have to get ready. I will try to hurry.”

———————————————————————–

Across town Alexander was in his hotel waiting on Kristen to arrive.

He was holding the picture of Marlena and Belle. “Someday Marlena.

You and I will be a family.” There was a knock at the door. “Hold on

one minute.” He went and opened it to find Kristen standing there. “I

thought I was going to have to wait forever for you to get here.”

“I had to get ready so you and I could leave like we planned. Why

aren’t you ready?”

“Because we need to go over our plan for tonight.”

“I don’t see how we are going to get Marlena and John apart tonight.”

“Well if you will just sit back and let me explain it will become clear.

After tonight John will be yours and Marlena will be mine.”

“How are we going to do it?”

“Tonight at the party I will get Marlena alone on the balcony. After

about 10 minutes you will tell John, Marlena is waiting on him at the

same balcony. When I see him coming, I will take her in my arms and

kiss her. He will see this, become angered at Marlena and break off

the engagement.”

“This plan will never work. Even if John believed she was kissing you,

do you honestly believe she won’t try to explain what happened? Then

John will come after you for even getting close to Marlena.”

“Maybe I’ll have to improvise the plan. Listen I have to get a shower

then get ready. Just make yourself comfortable and I’ll be right back.”

He walks into the bathroom and reaches into the cabinet. He pulls

something out and places it in his pocket.

———————————————————————– Across town

John was waiting on Marlena to get done. She walked down the stairs

wearing a strapless black ball gown.

“I know it took me longer than I said but my hair was being stubborn.”

“It may have taken longer but it was well worth it. You look great Doc.

Well are you ready to go?”

“You know I am. I can’t wait to tell everyone we are going to be

husband and wife.”

They walked out the door and got into the limo. They first stopped by

the Brady Pub to pick up Shawn, Caroline, Belle, and Brady. When

they walked into the door Belle ran into John’s arms.

“Mommy, daddy we are so glad you are here.”

Brady walked up to Marlena and tugged on her dress. “Mommy you

look like a princess.”

“Thank you Brady.”

“Can I go with you?”

“Brady remember you and Belle are having a sleep over at Shell’s

house tonight.”

“Ok mommy. Can we go on a date another night?”

“Brady you know we can’t go on a date. Your daddy and I are getting

married and he may not like it if I go on a date with another person.”

“If that means that you are going to become my mommy for real then it

will be ok.”

“Let’s get into the limo and drop you and your sister off at the sleep

over.”

John got their suitcases while Marlena and Caroline got them in the

limo. John took the two of them to the door when they arrived at

Shell’s house. He got back in and they started off to the Penthouse

Bar and Grill.

“John, Marlena I over heard your conversation with Brady. So the big

surprise is that y’all are getting married.”

“Shawn. Caroline we are so sorry we didn’t tell you. We just wanted to

tell the family together.”

“We already knew. Did you really think we would miss that huge

engagement ring on her hand? We just want the two of you to know

that no matter what happened in the past we are happy for you.

Marlena welcome back to the family.”

John looked at both of them shocked. “Welcome back to the family.

What do you mean?”

“John we still love you like our son and by Marlena marrying you that

means she is going to become our daughter-in-law again.

Congratulation son. We support you both and wish you nothing but

happiness.”

“Thanks pop.”

They felt the limo pull to a stop. The driver opened the door letting the

four out. “Pop, mom why don’t y’all go ahead of us. We’ll be right in.”

John wrapped his arms around Marlena’s waist. “I’m so happy. I have

wanted to hear that from them for a long time. I’m glad they see me as

their son. Now you are going to become my wife. My life is going to be

perfect. I love you so much Doc.”

“I love you to John.” They leaned in and kissed. They didn’t realize

Alexander was watching them. He reaches into his pocket and pulled

out what he had placed there before.

“I’m going to get you out of her life tonight, John.” He looks down at

his hand at the gun he is holding. “I don’t care if I have to kill you to do

it. She will be mine tonight.”

Chapter 22:

John and Marlena were walking around the room talking to friends

while they waited on everyone to arrive. John spotted Alexander

across the room and kept a close eye on him. He couldn’t wait until

the moment that he would be able to arrest him and get him out of

Marlena’s life. They saw that everyone had arrived and decided it

would be the best time to tell everyone. They walked up to the

platform and called everyone’s attention.

“Everyone, may I have your attention please? Marlena and I have

called you here tonight to share with you some wonderful news. As all

of you know Marlena and I have been together for over five months.

We have fought long and hard to be together and have decided it is

time we spend the rest of our lives together. The other night I asked

Marlena to marry me and she said yes. Marlena is going to become

my wife.”

Everyone in the room applauded but Kristen and Sami. Alexander only

did because he knew if he didn’t would raise someone’s suspension.

Marlena and John walked off the stage to a crowd of friends who were

offering their congrats. When Marlena was with Hope, John thought it

would be ok if he left her alone.

“Honey I’m going to talk to Abe about that little problem we have. I’ll

be back in a few minutes.”

“Alrighty. I’ll be right here. Good luck and be careful. I love you.” He

gave her a quick kiss on the check.

“Congratulations Marlena. You and John deserve all the happiness in

the world. After everything you went through. I still can’t believe

Kristen was faking the whole pregnancy to keep John. Then she has

the audacity to show up here tonight.”

“Actually, John and I invited her.”

“Y’all did. Why?”

“We were hoping if she found out about the engagement in a public

place she wouldn’t cause a scene.”

“You got your wish. She hasn’t done anything to ruin tonight. Who is

that man she is here with?”

Marlena looked over to where Kristen was standing and sees

Alexander with her. She flashes back to the rape. “What are they up

to?”

———————————————————————–

“Ok Kristen we have to think of another plan.”

“You are the brains of all this.”

“I need you to get John and Marlena out there. I’ll handle the rest.”

“Do you want them out there at the same time?”

“No you do it just like we planed in the beginning.”

“Ok.”

Kristen walked over to where Marlena was standing.

“Marlena could we talk a minute?”

“Yeah sure. Hope would you excuse me one moment.” Hope nodded

her head yes and Marlena walked off with Kristen.

“I wanted to tell you that you are one lucky woman.”

“Thank you Kristen. I’m really glad you didn’t cause a scene.”

“Why should I? John chose you. He loves you not me. I know I really

hurt both you and him and I want to say how sorry I am. What I did

was wrong but at the time I was desperate.”

“I know you were but it doesn’t excuse it. Thank you for apologizing to

me but the person you really need to do that is to John. He was really

hurt by the things you did. Especially pretending to be pregnant.”

“I know and I already talked to him. That is the main reason I came to

talk to you. He asked me to tell you that he wants to see you alone on

the balcony.”

“He does. Thanks for telling me.” Marlena walks off to the balcony.

She stands there alone for a few minutes until she hears the sound of

the door closing. She turns around and finds Alexander standing

there.

“What are you doing?”

“I came out here to talk to you Marlena.”

“I don’t want to talk to you. Leave me alone.

“I don’t understand Marlena. I thought we were friends.”

“You aren’t my friend. I don’t even like you. I know what you did and

you aren’t going to get away with it. I just have to know why you did

that to me? I hadn’t done anything to you.”

“I know what I did was wrong and I’m truly sorry for hurting you. I just

want forgiveness for it. I have fallen in love with you. I want you to be

in my life.”

“You are really crazy, do you know that? I’m with John. I love John. I

don’t want to be with you. Especially after what you did. But I only

have to worry about you a little bit longer.”

“What do you mean about that?”

“John also knows about you, so do the police. Why do you think John

invited you? They are going to arrest you right here tonight and then

you will be out of my life.”

“No they won’t and you will be mine Marlena.” Alexander pulled

Marlena in for a kiss. She tried to fight him but he had a hold on her to

tight. She pounded on his chest as hard as she could but she wasn’t

strong enough.

“Let her go!!!!!” Alexander was caught off guard enough to allow

Marlena to pull away but the tight grip he had on her wrist made it

impossible to get completely away. She turned to find John standing

there holding a gun. “I said let her go Alexander or I swear I will

shoot.”

“No you won’t.” He pulls Marlena in front of him like a shield. “You

won’t risk the chance of shooting Marlena.”

“You sick SOB. Haven’t you hurt her enough?”

“Marlena will be mine but if I can’t have her you never will.” He

presses the gun against her head. “I’ll tell you what you will do John.

You will put the gun down and let me walk out with Marlena or I will

shot her right here in front of you. Your choice.”

John looks at Alexander, then to Marlena. He thinks to himself that he

can’t let her go. That is until he looks at the gun pressed against her

head.

“Ok. I’ll let you go, just please don’t hurt her.” He slowly places his gun

down. Once he does that Alexander walked in front of him still holding

Marlena. When Marlena is almost face to face with John, she uses her

free arm to elbow Alexander in the gut and run toward John. John

sees Alexander point the gun toward her and pull the trigger. John

takes off running toward her and pushes her down before the bullet

can hit her. Marlena sees him fall to the ground.

“No John!!!!” There is almost a deadly silence while she crawls over to

him. She looks all over his body and sees the bullet wound. She

places one hand over it and strokes his face with the other. “John

honey. Please don’t leave me. I can’t live without you.”

She looks up to find Alexander walking toward her. “You little bitch. I

could have given you the world but you chose John. Don’t worry, you

won’t be separated from you love. You can join him in death.”

Just then Abe and Bo came out onto the balcony. “Alexander put the

gun down.”

“If I can’t have her no one will. I’m going to stop her once in for all.”

“Alexander you are in enough trouble now. Just put the gun down

peacefully or I maybe forced to shoot you.”

“You may have to Commander but I promise I’ll take you with me.” He

points the gun at Abe and pulls the trigger. At the same time Bo and

Abe opens fire. When everything is over Alexander was laying on the

ground with three gun shot wounds in him. Bo was also down. Abe

checked him first and found that he was hit but the bulletproof vest

blocked it. He only had the wind knocked out of him. Then he went to

Alexander. Abe felt the side of his neck for a heart beat but didn’t find

one. He looked toward Marlena.

“He’s dead. How’s John?”

“He’s still alive. I need you to call an ambulance and tell them to

hurry.”

Abe pulls out his cell phone and calls.

While Abe is talking to the hospital, Marlena is still holding John and

talking to him. “You have to hold on John. Help is on the way so you

have to fight. Fight for me John. I need you to live.”

Marlena continued to talk to John until help got there.

“Maam, I need you to step away so we will have room.”

Marlena got up and moved away. The paramedic checked his heart

beat.

“We need to get him to the hospital now or we may lose him.”

Abe had Marlena in his arms to help her stand. “Abe he has to make

it. I can’t live without him.” They all leave for the hospital to see how

John will be.

Chapter 23:

Abe drove Marlena and Lexie to the hospital behind the ambulance.

Marlena wanted to ride with him but they would only allow someone

who could work one him. They thought Marlena was too upset. It was

true but she wanted to be with him. She only agreed to go with Abe

when Mike promised he would ride with John and take care of him.

When they arrived at the hospital, Marlena got out of the car and ran

up to the gurney that had John. She grabbed his hand. “Honey it’s me.

I’m right here with you.”

“I need him taken to the OR right away. Get him prepped and ready

for surgery. Marlena I need to talk to you a moment.”

“What is wrong with him Mike? He is going to be ok, isn’t he?”

“Marlena I can’t promise anything. Where he was shot, I need to do

emergency surgery. He has lost a lot of blood so he is going to need a

transfusion. I need anyone who is a blood match to donate just in case

he needs more than we have. I’m going to start the blood transfusion

right now. I’m going to send a nurse out here to get you to sign a few

papers but I need to have your verbal permission right now to start the

surgery.”

“How bad can the surgery be?”

“It can be dangerous just the same as any surgery but this one is in a

real risky place. He does have some advantages. He is in great shape

and is in perfect medical health so he should be just fine.”

“Mike can I be in there with him?”

“Marlena I know you want to be in there but you know I can’t allow

that. You would be too emotionally involved in the situation.”

Lexie walked up behind them. “I didn’t mean to listen to your

conversation but if it is ok with both of you I could be in there. I could

help you out Mike and could help keep Marlena informed while you

continue to work.”

“Lexie would you?” Lexie nods her head yes. “Mike could she do that

please. It would make me feel so much better to be able to know what

is happening to him.”

“It’s fine with me. We’ll let’s go get scrubbed and ready for surgery.”

“Thank you Lexie.”

“No problem Marlena. He’s going to be just fine. I won’t let him forget

he has to live so he can hurry up and marry you.”

Lexie and Mike went to the operating room while Marlena walked back

to Abe. She places her hands over her eyes and starts crying. Abe

takes her in his arms, trying to console her. At that very moment

Shawn, Caroline, Carrie, Austin, and Sami walked in. They all walked

over to where Abe and Marlena were standing. “Oh Shawn.” Marlena

pulled Shawn into a hug.

“We aren’t to late are we lass.”

“No they just took him into surgery. Mike and Lexie are taking care of

him.”

Carrie walked up and touched Marlena on the shoulder. “Do you need

someone to go get Belle and Brady tonight?”

“No they are having a sleep over tonight. They were so excited about

it so I don’t want to ruin it for them. I want them to really enjoy tonight.

I’ll only go get them tonight if John takes a turn for the worse but I do

need someone to go get them tomorrow.”

“Austin and I will do that. Is there anything we can do for you right

now?”

“If y’all wouldn’t mind going down to my office and getting me a

change of clothes. In the bathroom cabinet there is a sweat suit I can

wear.” Austin and Carrie go off toward Marlena’s office.

“Mom. I need to call Lucas and tell him where I am at so he won’t be

worried.”

Marlena nodded her head ok. Abe suddenly felt his pager go off. He

looked down and saw it was the station. “Marlena I really need to take

this. I’m also going to check on Bo. If anything happens before I get

back get in contact with me. I’ll be right back.”

“All right Abe. Tell Bo thank you so much for helping John and I hope

he gets to feeling better.”

Abe gives Marlena a quick hug and walks off.

“Come on lass. Let’s sit down.” Shawn and Caroline lead Marlena off

to the chairs. Marlena places her head in her hands and starts crying.

“What am I going to do if I lose him?”

“Marlena we aren’t going to lose him. He is a fighter. Remember all

those times he went against Stefano.”

“I do remember that. He is always in danger and it’s my entire fault.

He could die right now and it will be my entire fault.”

“No honey it won’t be.”

“Yes it will. John pushed me out of the way when he was shot.

Alexander wanted to kill me not John.”

“Marlena John loves you. He would never allow anyone to hurt you.

His first instinct was to protect you and he did what he had to do to

take care of you. He didn’t care if he was hurt in the process.”

“I know I’m just scared right now.”

Carrie and Austin came up with a black sweat suit. “Marlena this was

the only sweat suit there was in your office. It looks a little big for you.”

“That is because that is John’s sweat suit. He changed into it one day

when he needed to get to practice. He was at the gym when he

remembered he left his couch outfit in my car so he had to change into

it here. I guess he forgot that he left it there.”

“We could run to the loft and get you some clothes.”

“No thank you. I can wear these tonight. It will help me feel closer to

John.”

Laura came running up as fast as she could. “I’m so sorry I couldn’t

get here sooner. How is John?”

“He is in surgery. Mike says he should do just fine. I’m just waiting on

some one to tell me something.”

“I’ll see what I can find out.” As Laura was walking to the nurses’

station, Lexie came out of the OR.

“Lexie how is he?”

“Marlena John is doing just fine. Mile has the bullet out and is working

on some damaged tissue. The only concern we have is blood. We

have called the blood bank and they have just enough blood that we

need but it possible that he may bleed some more. If he does that we

will need more. If all of you don’t mind could all of you go get tested so

we can see whom we will need to get the blood from if we need it.

John should be just fine. I’m going to get back in there and help Mike

finish up. Marlena you can see him as soon as we get him in

recovery.”

“Thank you Lexie.” Lexie went back in the OR. Marlena and Laura

went back to the group. By this time Abe was back.

“Lexie said John was out of surgery and is doing just fine. All he needs

is some blood. They want us to go get tested to see if any of us are a

match just in case. All we have to do is wait on John to wake up.”

They all went to the lab to get tested.

Chapter 24:

It has been a little over a week since John’s surgery. Marlena was

sitting on his room watching him. She couldn’t believe everything they

had went through and now there finally seemed like there was nothing

in the way. Alexander was dead, Stefano was god knows where, and

she hadn’t seen Kristen since the night of the party. Now all she

needed was John to get better. He had gotten a little infection but

seemed to be doing better. Mike had him on some pain medication

that kept him asleep most of the time. Today he just seemed to be

more upset than normal. Marlena was concerned with every toss and

turn. He seemed to be having a nightmare because he was mumbling

something in his sleep. He made a final jerk that pulled the area in

which he was shot. He sat up screaming, then fell back on the bed

holding the area. Marlena went out to the nurses’ station. “Is Mike

Horton around?”

“He is in the hospital. Do you want me to page him?”

“Yes and tell him there is something wrong with John Black. We need

him now.” Marlena ran back into John’s room. She found an area on

his shirt that was covered in blood. She pressed down hoping to stop

the blood. John groaned out loud. “Honey I’m so sorry. I know this

hurts but I have to try to stop the bleeding.”

Mike ran into John’s room. “Marlena what is wrong?’

“He was having a nightmare and jerked really hard in his sleep. When

I came back in I found he was bleeding. He’s going to be ok isn’t he?”

Mike looked at John’s injury. He wasn’t answering Marlena. “Mike

answer me. He’s going to be ok isn’t he?”

“Marlena I don’t know. I don’t understand why he is bleeding so badly.

I need you to wait outside while I look him over. I’ll be out to tell you

what is happening.” Marlena turns to walk toward the door. “Marlena

maybe you should call the family. Just in case.”

Marlena went outside to the payphone and called Shawn and

Caroline. Shawn picks up the phone. “Brady Pub.”. “Shawn it’s

Marlena. I need you and Caroline to come to the hospital.”. “Lass we

will be right down. Do you want me to bring the kids with me?”. “Would

you please, and would you also call Sami and Carrie?”. “Yes. What is

wrong?”. “I’ll explain latter. Just tell them John has taken a turn for the

worse.”. “We will be right there.”

Marlena hung up the phone. She picked it up again, knowing she

should call Abe. “Hello. Commander Carver.”. “Abe it’s Marlena.”.

“Marlena what is it? You sound like you are crying.”. “It’s John. He is in

bad shape again. I really need you here.”. “I’ll be right there as some

as I finish something up. Will you be ok?”. “I’ll be fine. Any time you

can get here is just fine with me.” Marlena hangs up the phone. “Just

don’t be too late.”

———————————————————————–

Across town Abe is at the Dimera Mansion. He hangs up the phone.

“So Kristen where were we?”

“What was that phone call about? Is there something wrong with

John?”

“That is non-of your business. After searching Alexander’s hotel room

we have found that you were involved in the attack on Marlena and

John.”

“I had no idea that he was going to shoot anyone. He was supposed

to help me get John.”

“Did you know he was the one who raped and attacked Marlena?”

“Yeas but is that a crime?”

“It is with holding important information that should have been used in

finding a criminal. You are also viewed as abiding a criminal, which is

a serious crime.”

“So are you going to arrest me?”

“Yes I am. I also have to take those two kids.”

“Cassie and Rex. You can have them. I don’t want them. I only got

them to try and win John back.”

“You are really heartless Kristen.” Hr slaps the cuffs on Kristen. The

maid passed by. “Excuse me madam. Would you get me Cassie and

Rex?” She nods her head yes. She returns with the children and they

leave the house.

———————————————————————–

Shawn and Caroline arrived at the hospital with the kids. Belle and

Brady ran into their mother’s arms. She buried her head into their

shoulders and started crying. “Marlena what is wrong with John?”. “He

started bleeding again.”

Sami, Carrie, and Austin came in followed by Abe and the twins.

“Abe thank you for coming but what are Cassie and Rex doing with

you?”. “Kristen was arrested for helping Alexander. I have to take the

twins to child protection services. I wanted to be here for John so I

brought them here for the time being. Have they told you anything?”.

“Not yet. Mike has been working with him but he hasn’t been out yet.”

Marlena turned back toward John’s room when she heard the sound

of the door close. Mike came up to her. “How is he Mike?”

“He is dong better. I was able to stop the bleeding but he has been

bleeding for some time. The jerk made the stitches tear allowing the

blood the come out of his body. Marlena we don’t have enough blood

in the bank for him. I have looked over the results of the last blood test

among y’all and have found that Shawn, Sami, and you Marlena are

possible matches. We need the three of you to get tested again to see

how close y’all are. I’m going to check on a few patients until the test

is back.”

“Thank you Mike.” Mike left. Marlena turned to Sami and Shawn. “Well

are you two ready?”

“Marlena may I speak to you one moment.” Marlena nodded her head

and her and Abe stepped away from the group. “I’m going to have to

go. I need to go down town and check on Kristen’s booking. Plus I

need to take the twins to the CPS.”. “Abe listen. I don’t want to tell you

what to do but I’m worried if you take Rex away right now it may cause

him some pain. He is really close to John and if you take him away

now he will worry himself sick wondering if John is ok. If it is ok with

you why don’t you leave the two of them here at least until John

wakes up and Rex can see he is alright.”. “If you are sure it will be ok,

I’ll leave them here. Call me when he wakes up.”. Abe walks off.

Marlena goes up to Shawn and Sami. “Now let’s go.” They walk off in

the direction of the lab.

———————————————————————–

A few hours passed before the lad results came back. Mike walks out

to them. “Marlena the results are back. All of you are good matches

but there are a some problems. Shawn we can’t except your blood

because of your heart problems. We also can’t except yours

Marlena.”. “Why not Mike? I’m in perfect health. Are you telling me

there is something wrong with me?”. “We can’t except blood from

women in your condition.”. “What condition Mike? What is wrong with

me?”. “You’re pregnant Marlena.” Marlena’s mouth drops then she

turns to Sami. “That leaves just me. I have to save John’s life.”

Sami leaves the group. Marlena follows behind her. “Sami can we

talk?” They both stop. “I know you and John haven’t always gotten

along but I’m begging you, please save John’s life. He is the man that

I love. I need him. If you won’t do it for me do it for you sister and

brother. Don’t make them grow up without their father.” She gets

Sami’s hand places it over her stomach. “Plus we have this baby on

the way. Don’t make it never know its father. Save its daddy’s life.”

“Mom could I have some time alone to think?” Sami turned and went

into the church to pray. “God what should I do? A part of me wants to

hate John for what he did but can I let him die?” While she was sitting

in the church, Caroline walked in with Belle and Brady. Belle went up

and placed her hand on her shoulder. “What are you doing Sami?”.

“I’m praying. What are you doing?”. “Grandma told us that we could

come in here and light a candle for daddy. She said God will see it

and help him get better and be no more sick. I want daddy to feel

better. Are you asking God to make daddy better?”. “Yes I am. Thank

you for helping me Belle.”

———————————————————————– About 30 more

minutes passed and Marlena was worried about John. She went to the

door of his room and heard a voice talking to him. She opens the door

finding Sami sitting in the chair beside John, holding his hand. “John.

It’s Sami. I know what a huge surprise; I’m actually here. Not only that

but I’m saving your life. While you are out of it, I think it is time I get

some things off my chest. There is a big part of me that wants to hate

you because of the affair but I can’t. The real reason I act the way I do

toward you is because I really love you and I feel guilty about it. For

most of my life you were my father and truth is there is a part of me

that wishes you still were. I see how you are with Belle and Brady and

I get jealous. That feeling makes me feel like I don’t love my real dad,

but he left me and I never hear from him. You never gave up me and

you still tried to love me even when I was so horrible to you. So hurry

up and get better for mom, those two kids, and for me.” She leans

down and gives him a kiss on the check. “I love you John.” She turns

to leave the room when she hears a voice.

“I love you to peanut.” She turns around to see John awake. She

leans down and hugs him tight.

“You’re ok. Thank you God. Thank you for saving my daddy.” From

the door Marlena is still standing there, with tears in her eyes.

Chapter 25

John was enjoying the feel of Sami hugging him. It made him feel

good having her say she loves him. He finally has his little girl back.

He opened his eyes and saw Marlena standing at his door. “Hey there

beautiful.”

Sami turned around and saw her mother. “Mom look he’s awake.”

“I see. How are you feeling John?”

“I would feel much better if you would get over here and give me a

kiss.”

She walks over to his bed and looks at Sami. “He is feeling much

better. Just listen to how funny he is.”

“And he is already trying to get fresh. I’ll leave the two of you alone.

I’m glad you are ok John.” She gives him a hug and a kiss on the

check.

As she is leaving Marlena sits down on his bed. “Hey am I ever going

to get that kiss?”

“I’ll give you one kiss but you have to promise to never scare me again

like that.”

“I promise. Now come over here.” He pulls her down to his lips. The

kiss starts slowly then it grows passionate. Marlena pulls away

breathless.

“Slow down sailor. You just almost died and that scared me to death.

When Mike told me how bad you were I didn’t know what I was going

to do.” She started crying.

“Hey now don’t start crying. I’m just fine now. I’m not going anywhere.

Come here.” He pulls her in for a hug. “Now come on stop crying. You

know I hate it when you cry.”

“I know but I was so scared. I thought I was going to lose you.”

“Everything is fine now. It’s going to be ok. Tell me who all is here

now.”

John lays back down. He moves over a little so Marlena can lay down

beside him. When she dose she lays her head down on his chest so

she could hear his heart beat.

“I was so scared I would never hear your heart beat again. Now to

who is here. Let’s see. Sami, Carrie, Austin, Shawn, Caroline, Belle,

and Brady. I forgot to say Cassie and Rex are here as well.”

“Cassie and Rex are here. So let me guess so is Kristen.”

“No. Kristen was arrested. Something about she was helping

Alexander. I don’t understand why and I really don’t care. Abe was

taking the twins to CPS when I called him about you. He had to get

back to the station and I was able to talk to him into letting them stay

here.”

“Why do I get the feeling you needed them here?”

“I did need them John. I can’t explain it but I feel such a connection

with them. I didn’t want them going to the CPS and have to wait on a

home, thinking no one cares about them.”

“I understand what you are talking about. I feel extremely bonded with

them, especially Rex. He kind of reminds me of what I would have

been like as a child. I’m sure you feel the same way about Cassie. I

think I know where you are going with this conversation. You want to

keep them.” She nods her head yes. “You want to know the funny

thing. I want them to. Why don’t we call Mickey and see what he can

find out about the possibility of us getting them ASAP.” Marlena

handed John the phone and listened as he asked him to come over to

the hospital so they could talk. “He said he would be over when he got

the chance. It seems like things are finally going good for us. I still

can’t believe Sami. Everything she said made me feel so much better

but I’m surprised she actually gave me blood. I can’t believe she

saved my life. I was so sure she hated me.”

“I know. I heard every word she said and I’m in shock. I wonder if she

would have given the blood if Shawn and I were able to?”

“Shawn and you. Honey what are you talking about?”

“Shawn, Sami, and I were all matches for your blood type. Shawn

couldn’t donate because of his heart problems. And I couldn’t donate

because…”

John cut her off before she could finish. “You aren’t sick are you?

Honey what is wrong?”

“John will you please let me finish?”

“I’m just worried about you. I can’t lose you like I did Isabelle.”

“Honey it’s something that I will be over in about eight months.”

“Eight months. What are you talking about?” He looked at her as she

looked up and smiled at him. Then he felt her place his hand over her

stomach. That is when it hit him. “You’re pregnant.” He watched as

her smile grew bigger and she nodded her head yes. “When? How?”

“I’m not sure when. As far as how. John you are the father of soon to

be three beautiful children. If you don’t know how yet, I think I need to

send Shawn in here so y’all can have that talk. To think I was doing

that with you thinking you knew the risk.”

“Haha. Very funny doc. I’m in shock ok.” He sits up in bed while

Marlena falls down beside him. He turns so he can place both hands

on her stomach. “I can’t believe in there is a living breathing person

we created together.” He leans down and kisses her stomach. “Do you

think it knows I’m here?”

“John I’m only a few weeks pregnant but I guess it feels you and how

much you love it.”

“In that case.” He leans in close again so his lips are close to her

stomach. “Hello in there. Do you know who I am? I’m your daddy. You

might as well get used to hearing my voice because I’m going to be

talking to you a lot. I just want to let you know I love you a whole lot.”

He gently kisses her stomach again. Then he lays back down and

takes Marlena in his arms. He looks into her tear filled eyes. “I want

you to know that I love you a whole lot too.” He gives her a soft kiss.

“Do you know how happy you make me, John?”

“Not half as happy as you make me.” He leans in and gives her

another soft kiss. They hear the door open and close.

“Oh I’m so sorry. We didn’t mean to interrupt.”

They look and see Mickey and Maggie standing there. “It’s ok. It’s not

like it’s the first time Maggie has caught us together in a hospital bed.”

Marlena is blushing at the memory John has invoked.

“So what is it you need me for?”

“We need some legal advice. Marlena and I want to adopt Cassie and

Rex.”

“I don’t understand. They are already adopted by Kristen.”

“Kristen was arrested today. Those two kids are going to be taken to

Child’s Protection but John and I want them. How do we make that

happen?’

“The easiest way would be to get Kristen to give them to you. Then we

could file the necessary paper work to have her sign over her rights to

you two. If she is willing to do that, it should be all the CPS needs.

Other than an interview with both of you and they may look into your

life but both of you are pillars of the community, it should be no

problem.”

“Mickey do you think you could go down to the station and get her to

do that right away?”

“I don’t see why not. Are you two sure it’s what y’all want?”

John looks at Marlena and she nods her head. “We have never been

surer.”

“Well I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thanks Mickey.” Mickey and Maggie walk out. “Well I’m sure there

are other people who want to see you.”

“Wait I want to hold you a little longer. This has been a great day. We

are trying to adopt Cassie and Rex. Sami has let me back into her life

and I have found out we have a baby on the way. You do know what

all this means don’t you?”

“No what?”

“We have to get a bigger house.” They lay in silence for a few minutes

until they both fall asleep.

Chapter 26:

Marlena woke up before John. She laid there studying every feature

on his face. She couldn’t imagine how different her life would have

been if she had lost him. She could see a hint of a smile on his lips.

She knew he had to be dreaming about something, she wondered

what it was.

———————————————————————–

He was walking into a bedroom that he knew was Marlena and his

except it wasn’t in the loft.

“John honey is that you?”

“Yeah. All of the kids are down and out. You were right about letting

them play until they were tired. It worked like a charm. Plus the baby is

starting to sleep through the night. It is just you and me for a night

alone.”

“And I can’t wait to get it started.” Marlena walked out in a short black

nightie. This wasn’t her usual wear since she had the baby but John

loved it. “What do you think Mr. Black?”

“I think I like the change in sleep wear.” He walks up to her. “Looking

at you no one would ever believe you just had a baby. You look so

beautiful.”

“You are just biased.”

“You are right. I am biased but I’m right. No one will ever know haw

beautiful you are under those clothes because I’m the only one who

gets to look at this body.” The ribbon at her breast caught his

attention.” What is this for?”

“I don’t know. Why don’t you untie it and see?” He started kissing her

very passionately. He then went down her neck, and then up the side

to her earlobe were he stared sucking on it. He hears her breathing

come in short intakes. Then she finally speaks in a very raspy voice.

“John honey please take me to bed and make love to me.”

“I will but it has been so long since I have actually been able to enjoy

foreplay and I want to take my time.” He continues to kiss her all

around her neck. Then he moves down to the ribbon between her

breast. He genteelly kisses the top of her breast and takes the ribbon

between his teeth and pulls it lose. He could feel part of it give way.

He then moves back up her chest to her shoulder. He pushes the

strap of her gown down with his chin. He moves to the other side and

does the same thing. The top of the gown moves to where her breast

fell free. He moved his hands down to her breast and genteelly

cresses them. Then he took one of them in his mouth. Marlena’s

moans grow much louder. He uses his free hands to pull the rest of

her gown down. He felt her hand press on the back of his head. He

moves back up to her lips and kisses her passionately. He picked her

up off her feet and carried her to the bed. He placed her on the foot of

the bed. Marlena reached and pulled down his jogging pants. She was

upset at the fact that he had his boxers on under them. She expected

it but she was disappointed. A part of her wanted him undressed

under them so he could take her right away. He leaned in and started

kissing her again. She pulled back and pushed herself backward to

the top of the bed. When she got to the top, she looked at John and

motioned him up there with her finger. He crawled up the bed and

moved her over her with both his hands on each side. He pushes

down and kisses her teasingly. Then he placed a kiss on both sides of

her neck and on each shoulder. He went down her chest taking time

to suck on each breast. He trailed kisses down her body until he got to

her panties. He ran his hands up the side of her legs and placed his

fingers under the edge of her panties pulling them down slowly. Then

he parted her legs and began to taste her. He heard Marlena moaning

in response to what he was doing. He felt her coming close to the

brink. He felt her hand press on the back of his head to keep him from

moving.

“Oh John. That feels so good. Don’t stop honey. Please don’t stop.”

John was more than happy to continue. He loved to bring her

pleasure. He continued to do this until he felt her reach her peak.

Marlena reached down and pulled her back up to him. She could taste

herself on his lips. That turned her on even more. She was able to

move him on his back. She kissed him down his neck, then up to his

ear. She genteelly whispered in his ear. “Your turn.” She moved down

his neck, chest, and stomach. When she reached the waistband of his

boxers, she pulled them down and looked at him teasingly. She

looked down at how hard he was and licked her lips. She took him in

her hands and worked him. When she saw he was completely hard,

she took him in her mouth. John grabbed the headboard to try and

restrain himself. He looked down at her moving up and down.

Sometimes he couldn’t believe that she loved to do this to him. The

proper Dr. Black had a wild side when it came to the bedroom and

John loved that fact. “Oh honey that feels so good.” He removes on

hand and places it on the back of her head to help her with her

movements. In reality he knew she needed no help. She knew

exactually how he liked it. When Marlena thought he had enough she

stopped. She looked up at him and smiled wickedly. She strattled his

hips. He helped ease her onto him. Then she began to rock back and

forth. Even though she was moving fast and hard on him, he felt like

he wasn’t inside her enough. Catching her completely off guard he

rolled her over onto her back. He knew she wanted to be on top but so

did he. It made him feel more powerful. John trusted deeper inside

her. She was with him matching thrust for thrust. He could feel her

nails digging into his back and heard her moaning his name.

“Oh John. Harder baby harder.” He moved faster and harder into her.

He knew he was doing right when he felt her back arching more. His

hands moved to the lower part of her back that was completely slick

from the sweat. He looked deep in her eyes and saw they were almost

black from desire. He loved the way she looked aroused. Hell he loved

the way she looked anytime but the way she looked when they made

love was something special. He felt her tighten around him and he

knew she was close. He increased his pace and with one finial thrust

they peaked together. He moved off her. He took her in his arms and

genteelly kissed her dampened hair.

“You are one amazing lover Mr. Black.”

“No you are the amazing one Mrs. Black. I love you.”

———————————————————————–

Marlena saw him have this content look on his face. Then she heard

him mumble “I love you Doc.”

She placed her hand on his check and leaned in and gave him a kiss.

Still caught up in his dream he allowed her to kiss him more

passionately. She felt both him and her become aroused and pushed

away. “Honey we have to stop.”

“Why did you wake me up if you aren’t going to finish what you

started?”

“I wanted to know what you were dreaming.”

“Come here and I’ll show you.”

“John Black is your head always in the gutter?” He nodded his head

yes. “If you think I’m going to make love to you right now and risk

hurting you, you are wrong.” She saw the disappointed look on hi face.

She leaned down to whisper in his ear. “But when you get better, you

can believe I will make that fantasy come true.”

“And I can’t wait until you do.”

Chapter 27:

It was the next day. John was getting ready to leave the hospital. Mike

had came through and made an early morning round and found John

was doing well. The only thing was they weren’t sure how they would

explain to the kids about adopting Cassie and Rex. John was sitting in

his bed when Marlena brought all the kids in. Brady and Belle got on

each side of his bed. Cassie and Rex stood near Marlena on one side

of the bed while Sami and Carrie stood by the other.

“Daddy are you feeling better?”

“Yeah I am Brady but before I leave here we have to have a family

meeting.”

“What is it John? Is there something wrong?”

“No everything is fine but there are some things we have to discuss.

As all of you know we are having a baby and that is going to be an

addition to the family but that isn’t the only addition. Your mother and I

are looking into adoption.”

“Is there a particular child you two are looking at?”

“There are actually two people we want.” He looks over at the twins.

“Cassie and Rex.”

They both got a big grin on their faces. Rex spoke up first. “Y’all want

us.”

Marlena bent down and looked Rex in the eyes. “Of course we want

you, both of you. We want y’all, if the both of you want us?”

Both Rex and Cassie smiled bigger and nodded their heads yes.

Cassie jumped in Marlena’s arms giving her a hug. Rex moved closer

to John’s bed and reached to hold his hand.

Belle was the first one to speak. “Daddy there no room for everybody.”

“Well Belle for right now if you don’t mind Cassie will share your room

and Rex could stay with Brady.”

“Like a sleepover?”

“Yes baby girl like a sleepover. If that is ok.”

“It fine but what about the baby. I no share a room with the baby. My

room is a big girl room not a baby room.”

“Izzy you won’t have to share a room with the baby. Mommy and I are

going to buy a new house. Every single one of you kids will have your

own room, including the baby.”

“But what if we can’t get the house before we have to go get the baby

from the baby store?”

“What makes you think that we have to get the baby from the baby

store?”

“I heard mommy say we have to go to he baby store.”

“Sweetheart we don’t have to get the baby at the baby store. We have

to get the baby some stuff at the store. The baby is in mommy’s

tummy.”

“How did it get there?”

Sami noticed the exchange of fear that came across both John and

Marlena’s faces. “Why don’t Carrie and I take our brothers and sisters

out for some ice cream?”

“I think that is a great idea. Thank you Sami.”

“No problem mom. Come on you four.”

Sami and Carrie took all the kids out the door. Marlena sat down on

the side of John’s bed. “I can’t believe those wonderful children. We

have raised some great kids.”

He placed his hand on her stomach. “And we are going to raise one

more.” She leaned down and gave him a soft kiss on the lips. As they

were kissing, they heard someone knocking at the door. “Come in.”

Mickey walked in with several papers and a large envelope. “John

Marlena we have some things to discuss.”

“Is there something wrong? Please don’t tell me Kristen didn’t sign the

papers.”

“She signed. I can’t believe the way she talked about them. She said

she was only keeping them to get John back.”

“Those poor kids. Who on this Earth would give her those kids?”

“Try Stefano Dimera. Kristen said he have her them; along this

envelope.” He hands it to John. “Kristen said he left orders for her not

to open it until the twins turned 18.”

“Well he didn’t leave those orders with me.”

“Maybe we should wait and take it to the cops.”

“Doc this involves the twins. The same twins that we have adopted. I

want to know what the old man had in store for them, don’t you?”

She nodded her head yes. John opened the envelope and saw there

was only papers. He took them out and found a birth certificate. “Doc

how old did Kristen say they were?”

“She said six going on seven.”

“Well by this they just turned eight.”

“Why would Kristen lie?”

“I don’t think that she knew.” He looks at another letter. “That crazy

SOB.”

“What is it?”

“The twins were taken away from their parents at birth. It says that

they have no idea that they even exist.” He reads on. “He says that

their parents are in Salem.”

“What are we going to do? We have to find out who their parents

could be.”

“I can’t remember anyone in Salem being pregnant eight years ago.”

“I can’t either but we can thank Stefano for that. Around that time was

when Stefano held me on that island. By the dates who ever it was

had to get pregnant as soon as I was kidnapped.”

It was almost like a light bulb went off in John’s head. “Doc what if the

twins are yours. The time frame meets up. It would explain how the

parents don’t know about them. You were held on that island drugged

up and you can’t remember anything that happened to you. That

would include having a baby.”

“But I can’t believe I wouldn’t remember my own children.”

“You know what Stefano is capable of. He wiped out my entire past.

You were held on that island for three years and don’t remember

anything. You still don’t remember Stefano holding you there. You

yourself have said you feel a tremendous bond with the twins. Isn’t it

possible that you are those twins mother?”

“I could be. We need to call Sami and ask her to bring the back. We

could do a DNA test and put everything in the computer and hopefully

who ever their parents are they will be in the hospital data base.”

“How long will we have to wait?”

“I have no idea.” She picked up the phone and called Sami’s cell.

“Sami I need you to bring the kids back to the hospital. No nothing is

wrong with John. I’ll explain when you get here.” She hung up the

phone and looked back at John. “John if I am their mother who is their

father?”

Chapter 28:

Marlena came down stairs after putting all the kids to bed. John was

sitting on the couch resting. He saw her and he couldn’t help but

notice she was glowing. He knew it was partly because she was

pregnant but it was also because she found out that the twins were

hers. The only part that scared him was who could be the father. He

knew that it was possible that it could be Roman. He felt like it was

extremely possible that they were held on the island together. He also

knew it was extremely possible that they could be Stefano’s. That

seemed like something that he would be willing to do. He hated the

idea of him taking advantage of her. It made himself about sick to

think about it. But he loved Marlena and no matter who was the father

he would love those kids.

“John honey are you ok?”

“I’m fine. I was just thinking. How are the twins adjusting?”

“They are fine. They love staying here.”

“They are going to be with us for the rest of their lives. Have you told

them you are their mother?”

“No. I wanted to wait until we knew who their father is.”

“Do you have any idea of who it might be?”

“No but I know you have some ideas. You think it maybe Stefano don’t

you?”

“It’s possible. It would be something that he would do. He knows that

you love your kids and would never abandon them. He may think that

having children with you would bond you to him.”

“John if he is the father when he finds out that we have them what if

he comes after them?”

“Marlena listen to me no matter what he will never touch our children.”

“You said our children.”

“Of course I said our children. Marlena they are your children by blood

and that means they are my children.”

“You are a wonderful man. Not many men would raise children that

the man they hate could be their father. I’m so lucky to have you.”

“Well I think that I’m the lucky one to have you.” He leaned in and

started kissing her. He laid her back onto the couch. He could hear

her silently protest but she gave in. She could feel his tongue trying to

push past her teeth and she opened her mouth wider allowing his

tongue to enter her mouth. She was pulling at his button up shirt. She

was getting tired of trying to get it unbutton so she just jerked hard

sending the buttons flying all over the room. He was kissing her down

her neck and pulling her blouse out of her pants when the phone rang.

“Just ignore it Doc.”

“I can’t. What if it’s the hospital?” He pulled back and allowed her

answer the phone. “Hello. Dr. Evans.”

“Marlena it’s Lexie. I have the results of the test and there is a match.”

“Who is it?”

“I’m not allowed to release that information over the phone. Is there

anyway you could come to the hospital.”

“I have just laid the kids down. They are asleep. Are you to busy?”

“No. I’m not working right now. I can come down to the loft and tell

you.”

“That would be perfect. Thank you so much.” She hung up the phone

and looked at John. “Lexie said that there was a perfect match. She is

coming by to tell us.”

“Good then we have a few minutes before she will arrive.” He started

kissing her again but she pushed him away.

“John what we are about to do is wrong. You have just gotten out of

the hospital after being shot and nearly dying. Plus the kids are just

right upstairs. They could come down in second.”

“I know. Plus if we get started and don’t get to finish before Lex arrived

I would be upset and be extremely horny.”

“John Black is sex all you think about?”

“Honestly yes.”

“You are insane. Do you know that?”

Just as she was about to kiss him there was a knock at the door. John

went to answer it. “Lex come on in.” Lex came and sat right beside

Marlena. “Do you want a drink?”

“No thank you. I’m going out to diner with Abe after I get done here. I

just needed to tell y’all this.”

“Who is it Lex?”

She smiled real big. “I don’t know how but it’s you John. John is the

daddy of the twins.”

“Lex how can this be. I wasn’t nowhere near the island.” He looked at

Marlena and noticed she had a blank look on her face. “Doc are you

ok?”

“I know how. I just had a memory. I guess finding this out about the

twins is bring some of it back. I found out I was pregnant right before I

left. I had to go to the conference but I was going to tell you when I got

back. I knew you would be so happy but then everything happened.

After the accident I had to beg Stefano to get a doctor. He said that I

was confused, that I couldn’t be pregnant. I told him I was and to

make me happy he called a doctor. The doctor said that it was true

and the baby was fine. I can remember the baby growing inside of me

and wishing that you were there. Then the day the twins were born. I

remember Cassie was the loudest but Rex, he was my miracle baby.

Something went wrong while he was coming out. We were all afraid

that he wasn’t going to make it but he did. I remember I told him he

was strong just like his father and that is the reason I named him

Jonathan Rex. I didn’t want to name him Roman because that was

Eric’s name and there was no way I was going to name him Augustus.

I named Cassie, Cassie Elizabeth. I’m not sure why but I did. I would

hold them and nurse them everyday. I would tell them about their

daddy and the rest of their family. I told them that we would find a way

home to you, John and we would be a family. Then one day Stefano

came in and said he had bad news. That the babies had died during

the night. He never explained how but I never saw them again. Until

Kristen came up with them.”

She broke down and started crying. Lexie stood to leave. “This is a

private moment. I’m going to go.”

“Thank you Lex. Tell Abe I’ll talk to him later.” When the door closed

he grew concerned about Marlena crying. “Sweetheart what is wrong?

Why are you crying?”

“These are happy tears. We have our children back. I thought they

had died but they are upstairs sleeping safe and sound.”

“And I’m going to keep it that way.” He took her in his arms and gently

kissed the top of her head. Inside his head he was thinking. “I’m going

to find out what Stefano had in mind for my children. I’m never going

to let him take them away from me again.”

Chapter 29:

John and Marlena were setting alone together downstairs. John was

still in shock from what h had been told. The twins were his. Not only

that but Marlena was slowly gaining her memory back.

“Now Doc are you sure everything you said was a valid memory?”

“Yes I remember. Doctor Johnson was the one who told me. I went to

his office because of some stomach virus I thought I had. I had a

feeling deep down that I might have been pregnant because I was late

and I was never late. When I told him he wanted to run a pregnancy

test just to see. I sat in his office for the longest 30 minutes of my life.

And then he came back with the news I was having a baby. Your baby

John.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because I was leaving the nest day. I wanted us to be able to

celebrate without it being interrupted by me leaving. Plus I thought I

was coming home to you. I never thought what happened would

happen.”

“I know you didn’t baby. Please don’t get upset. I just wish there was

someway we could prove it was true. With the way Stefano plays with

people’s minds you understand why I’m suspicious.”

“Why would Stefano do this?”

“Because he is a demented old man who derives sick pleasure from

tormenting people.”

“John you sound like you don’t want the twins to be yours.”

“I do want them to be mine. I have felt a connection with them from the

moment I saw them too. But baby I just need a little proof because this

is the kind of thing Stefano would do. You have never had a

remembering anything before the plane crash but now suddenly you

remember being told you were pregnant before anything happened. It

isn’t your fault baby, it’s Stefano’s.”

“I just wish I could remember everything. I know a way we could find

out, Dr. Johnson. Even if he doesn’t remember it has to be in my

records. Would you hand me the phone book?” He handed it to her.

She found the number she was looking and dialed the number. A lady

picked up the phone. “Hello is Dr. Greg Johnson there?”

“Yes madam.”

Marlena waited until she heard him answer. “Hello.”

“Dr. Johnson, it’s Dr. Evans. I’m so sorry to be bothering you.”

“That’s fine Marlena. It’s always a pleasure to hear from former

patients. How is that beautiful daughter of yours?”

“She is just fine. I was hoping you could help me. I’m having a

problem with some memories. Do you remember when I disappeared

all those years ago?”

“Yes I do. It was a very sad time for everyone.”

“Before I disappeared did I come to your office for a check up?”

“Yes you sure did. I usually don’t remember but a few checks up but

that one has always stood out in my mind.”

“Why is that?”

“Because it was a sad time for me. Knowing you was having a baby

when we thought you were killed. I felt so sorry for your husband.

Losing both his wife and unborn child had to be hard.”

“Did you ever tell him?”

“No I figured you had told him.”

“He never knew. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I thought something went wrong and you lost the baby. I never

wanted to bring up horrible memories for you.”

“Thank you so much.”

“How are you doing?”

“I’m fine. I just found out that I’m having another baby.”

“That’s great news. Tell Mr. Black congratulations.”

“How did you know he was the father?”

“I saw the two of you together; I knew the two of you were in love. I

knew that when I saw the two of you with Belle at the hospital when

you two brought her in after she was born.”

“I want to thank you for helping me out.”

“I glad I could. Good Luck on your new life. Take good care of

yourself.”

“I will. Good bye.” She hung up the phone and looked at John with

tears in her eyes. “He verified it. The twins are yours. They are ours. I

was pregnant before I left.”

John got tears in his eyes as well. “Thank god. Thank God they are

mine.” He pulled her in his arms and kissed her on her head. “We are

going to be a family and I will never allow Stefano to hurt any of us

again.”

“Let’s go to bed.”

John followed her upstairs. She continued into the bedroom while

John went to check on the kids. All of them were in Brady’s room like

a sleepover. Brady and Belle were asleep in one bed while Rex and

Cassie slept in the other. He sat in the chair between them. “I’m going

to take care of all of you. I’m never going to allow anyone to hurt any

of you especially now that I know I’m your father.” He gently kissed the

top of their heads and then went to bed.

Chapter 30:

Marlena’s pregnancy had grown very well. She was now in her eighth

month and was feeling fine. Cassie and Rex were doing well too. They

both knew that Marlena and John were their parents. They loved

being a part of the big family. Marlena was sitting in the living room

looking through her new bridal book for the wedding John and her

were having as soon as the baby is born. John walked downstairs with

Belle in his arms and smiled when he saw Marlena. He couldn’t

believe how she glowed. “Hey baby. Looking at more bridal books.

You know we could move the wedding up and get married before the

baby is born.”

“John I don’t want to walk down the isle looking like a cow.”

“You don’t look like a cow. You are beautiful.”

“You are biased.”

“I know I am but you are beautiful.”

“Why are you so hung up on the idea of getting married so soon?

There is no problem between us that may cause us to split up. Plus

we are living our lives like we are married. What is the rush?”

“A part of me wants to be married before the baby is born. I want to be

able to give this baby the life I couldn’t give our other kids. We weren’t

together when Belle was born or when the twins were born and I just

want to give this baby the perfect life.”

“John I think this baby will have the perfect life. It won’t know any

different. This baby won’t be like “mommy daddy why aren’t you

married?” The baby won’t understand.”

“I know that but other people know. Plus when the baby will know

when it grows up. I just want this baby to have the normal life that

involves mommy and daddy being married and looking at pictures of

mommy and daddy’s wedding and not seeing themselves there.” John

looked at Marlena and saw she had tears in her eyes. “Sweetheart I’m

sorry. I shouldn’t have made you cry.”

“I want you to know that I’m glad this is so important to you. I

understand how you feel John and I agree. If this is so important to

you we will get married ASAP. I guess I need to get on the phone and

call up a few people so they can help.” She reached and picked up the

phone. The first person she called was Sami. She informed her of her

and John’s decision about the marriage. She was extremely happy

about what was said. She told her mother that she would be right over

to help. Marlena then hung up and called Carrie, Laura, Lexie, and

Caroline informing them of the same thing. They all agreed to come

right over. When she got off the phone she had a small pain but it

stopped so she thought she was alright. In matter of minutes everyone

was there. John went upstairs with the kids to get away from the girl

talk. Marlena and everyone were downstairs when another pain came

across again. Only this time it lasted longer.

Caroline was the first to notice. “Darling are you ok?”

“Yeah. It’s just a little pain. I’ll be fine.”

She sat there for a while and then felt something that wasn’t right. She

knew what it was right away. “Oh my God. John!!”

Hearing Marlena scream for him got him downstairs and in the living

room quick. “What’s wrong baby?”

“I don’t think we are going to be able to have the wedding before the

baby comes.”

“Why not?”

“Because the baby doesn’t want to wait. My water just broke. The

baby is coming.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. I need to get to the hospital now.”

“Ok let’s go.” John helps Marlena to the car. Everyone except Laura

followed behind them. John rushed her to the hospital. The doctor got

her settled in a room and John was standing by her side.

“John I’m sorry.”

“About what?”

“About the wedding. I’m sorry we can’t get married before the baby is

born.”

“Hey that isn’t your fault. This baby just had other things in mind.

That’s fine.”

“I just know how important this is to you and knowing how important it

is to you I want it to.”

“You know we can still have it. I can call a priest and he can marry us

right here. Then after that is done we can have the big wedding later.

But that’s only if you want to do it.”

“I want it.” John went outside and got Sami and Carrie to go look for

the hospital Chaplin. They all returned to Marlena’s room to perform

the ceremony.

“Are the two of you ready?”

“Yes we are.”

“Then let’s get started. Since we are in a hurry we are just going to do

the legality stuff. John do you take Marlena to be your wife?”

“I do.”

“Marlena do you take John to be your husband?”

Right as she was about to answer a shape pain came across. She

screamed a “Yes!!! I do.”

“Do the two of you want to share words with each other?”

“Yes I want to tell him something. John I love you so much. I have

never loved anyone the way I do you and I want you to know how

happy I am to be becoming your wife. We have been through so much

but that is all behind us. We are finally able to be happy and we are

going to be.”

“Doc. Today is the best day of my life. Not only are you becoming my

wife you are also giving me a child. You have made me the happiest

man in the world. I love you.”

John nodded to the priest to tell him they were done. “In the sight of

man and in the sight of God I now pronounce you man and wife. You

may kiss the bride.”

John leaned down softly kissed her. When that was over he escorted

Carrie, Sami, and the priest outside. “Thank you so much for coming

and marrying the two of us.”

“You are more than welcomed. Good luck.”

“I had better go back in there with your mom.” The moment John

walked back in there Marlena was having a stronger pain and the

doctor was examining her. “How much longer?”

“We can’t be sure. I’ll be right back.”

John went and sat by Marlena’s side. He began to stroke her hair.

“John this can’t continue longer. It hurts so much.”

“I know.”

A pain hit again. “You don’t know anything. I wish you were the one in

here having this baby. I’ll tell you right now that’s the only way we are

having another. If we have another baby you are having it not me.”

The doctor came back in. “I heard some screaming and thought I

would come back in and check how we are doing.” She checks the

baby’s progress. “I see the head. The baby is coming. I need you to

push.”

John reached to hold her hand but Marlena pulled it back. “Don’t you

ever touch me again. I mean it. You are never touching me again.”

John pulled back and watched his wife give birth to his child. Marlena

pushed as hard as she could. Six minutes later he heard the sound of

his baby’s cry. The doctor held the baby in her hands. “Your baby is

here. You two have a beautiful son. Here you go do you want to hold

your son.”

Marlena reached for the baby and the doctor put him in her arms.

“John look him. He is perfect. We have a son. Do you want to hold

your son?”

“Can I?”

Marlena handed him their son. John just couldn’t believe he was

holding his baby. He uncovered the baby’s feet. “John what are you

doing?”

“I’m checking everything out. Look he has everything here. There are

ten toes and ten fingers. Two arms, two legs, and two eyes. And the

perfect little nose. He is perfect.” The baby started screaming. “And he

has some healthy lungs. Listen to him scream.”

“You had better get used to that sound because that is a sound we are

going to be hearing a lot. Give my baby back.”

John handed Marlena the baby and he calmed down right away. “I

guess it is right that mother’s just have the right touch.”

“I think that we should name him. Is there anything you like for his

name?”

“I like Mathew Gabriel. Mathew for your grandfather and Gabriel after

the angel that helped us.”

“I like it. I think it is perfect. Do you like it Mathew?” The baby

stretched out and smiled. “I think he likes it.”

“I think he does.” They sat there and watched the baby slip off to

sleep.

*********************************************

Several moths later Marlena and John got married in Saint Luke’s in

front of their family and friends. Everything had been going great.

They now lived in a big house right near Victor. This allowed the kids

to run down and ride the horses. The baby was growing perfectly and

everyone was getting along just fine. There life was perfect. It seemed

like John and Marlena’s fantasies finally came true.

Fantasy Come True – Sunbab

He found a woman sitting alone at a small coffee shop in a town called

Salem. In his line of business he always looks for lonely people and

she was certainly lonely. He was able to see people. He seemed to

know what they were feeling. It always helped to be able to do that.

You see he was able to grant people their biggest fantasy. Whatever

they wished he would make happen but for a small fee. Coming to a

small town, he could always find someone willing to give up some

money for their hearts desire. He made a point to make sure this town

was no different.

He walked up to the woman. Noticing all the tables were full, he found

an excuse to sit with her.

“Hey, I was wondering if it would be ok if I sat with you?”

She looked up and smiled. “Of course. I don’t believe I know you. Are

you new in town?”

“I’m just passing through. My name is Alexander.” He extended his

hand for her to shake.

She took it and shook it. “Hi, Alexander. My name is Marlena Evans.”

“I couldn’t help but notice you looked lonely. You are sitting here all

alone. Aren’t you married?”

Marlena’s head shot up at this question. If looks could kill, Alexander

would be dead. “Listen. If this is some kind of weird pick, you can look

for someone else. I’m not interested.”

Alexander had to think quickly. She was drop dead gorgeous. She

looked as though she could be a Greek goddess, with her golden

blonde hair and deep hazel eyes but he was looking for a client not a

lover.

“I’m so sorry. You misunderstood me. I was just wondering for my

job.”

He caught her attention. She had this puzzled look on her face as she

asked “What does me being married have to do with your job?”

“Answer me and I’ll tell you.”

She slightly rolled her eyes. “No I’m not married. Now why do you

want to know?”

“My next question is, What is your wildest fantasy?”

“What?” She asked.

“I’m asking you what your fantasy is?”

Marlena looked a little annoyed but it was easy to see she was still

curious.”

Alexander continues, “Everyone has a fantasy. I can make it come

true. No matter what it is. Whether it is money, fame, family, or maybe

a trip. It can be yours.”

She laughs slightly, “Listen, whatever you are selling I’m not buying.”

“I’m not selling anything that you don’t want. I’m willing to grant you

your wish.”

She got this sad look in her eyes. It seemed as though she was going

to cry. “If only you could. Even if I believed you could do what you said

there is no way you could grant my wish.”

She was close to telling him. It was written in her eyes. He had to only

push her a little more. “Why don’t you let me be the judge of that?”

A small smile swept across her face. She sighed to herself. “If I could

have one wish it would be to have the man I love back in my life.”

Have a man fall in love with her. No one had ever asked that. He was

willing to try anything for money. “I can make that happen for a small

fee.”

She laughed, “You really are crazy. Listen Alexander, here is my card.

I think you need a shrink, lucky for you I’m one.”

She handed Alexander her card and got up to leave. He had to stop

her.

“Wait Dr. Evans. Here is my card, call me if you reconsider.”

Marlena took the card from Alexander and put it in her pocketbook.

She shook her head, smiling and walked.

Alexander was left alone with his thoughts. “You will be back Dr.

Evans. Your fantasy is too strong not to.”

Chapter 2:

Marlena walked around Salem Place in a daze. No mater how many

stores they went in, she couldn’t get her mind off of the stranger. The

promise he made seemed too good to be true. Could he really get her

John back? She was so deep in her own thoughts that she didn’t hear

her best friend calling her name. Laura Horton continued calling her

name. She was finally able to catch up with Marlena when she

stopped to look in a shop window.

“Earth to Marlena.” When Marlena didn’t answer, Laura placed her

hand on Marlena shoulder causing Marlena to jump.” Sorry to have to

scare you Marlena but you wouldn’t answer me so I had to get your

attention. Thinking about John again.”

“No actually.” Marlena said as she gestured for Laura and herself to sit

down. “I was thinking about this new man I just met.”

Laura looked shocked. “Finally. Someone who has got your mind off

of John Black. So who is he?”

“Laura. It’s nothing like that. You know as well as I do there is no one

who can get my mind off of John like that.”

“Then what has this man done to get you walking around in a daze?”

Marlena looked straight at Laura; “It’s not what he did. It’s what he

said.”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

At that same time, Alexander was walking around Salem Place

looking at some papers. He was so engrossed in what he was reading

he didn’t notice the man he was walking right into until it was too late.

Both men were caught off balance and fell to the ground. Alexander

quickly tried to recover his lost papers. The man picked up a few that

had landed where he landed. Then he stood up brushing the dirt from

his black pants.

“Here are some you dropped.”

Alexander quickly rose as well. “I’m so sorry. I’m not usually this

absent-minded. I was just looking over some papers and wasn’t

paying attention.”

“It’s ok. Really. I had my mind elsewhere as well.” That was when he

extended his hand to Alexander. When he looked up he noticed the

man had ocean blue eyes. “My name is John Black. And you are?”

“Just call me Alexander.”

John smiled and nodded his head. “I was just on my way to the Java

Cafe to have a cup of coffee. Would you like to join me?”

Alexander knew he had just had a cup but he felt maybe he would

have some luck with John. He smiled as he said, “Sure, Why not.” He

collected the papers John had in his hand and followed him back to

the coffee shop.

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

Laura and Marlena were still seated. Laura looked really confused at

Marlena. “Honey I don’t understand what he could have said to have

you acting like this.”

“He said that he could make my greatest wish come true.”

Laura laughed. “Kind of like a Genie. What did he say? He would

grant you three wishes if you rubbed his magic lamp.”

“No. It wasn’t like that. He said he was able to grant me my grandest

fantasy. Whatever it is.”

“And what would that be?” Laura asked. She was honestly curious to

what Marlena would want.

“Laura you know what I want. I want John to admit he loves me. To

take me and the kids away from Salem for a little so we can be alone.

Then come back and us be a family. But that will never happen.”

“Why not Marlena?” Marlena was about to answer when Laura cut her

off. “No let me guess. Because he is with Kristen and she is having his

baby and you can’t interrupt that. When will you understand that John

will be a good daddy to Kristen’s baby without being with her? What

about your baby with John? Belle deserves a family and Brady loves

you like his mother. Marrying John would just make it legal. Honey I

don’t mean to jump on you but when are you going to look past others

happiness and have a little of your own, with John? Maybe you should

take this guy up on his offer.”

Marlena looked upset with Laura. “I can’t believe you actually believe

this guy. Even if it is true, I don’t want to get John back by using tricks.

That is Kristen’s fashion. No, if John wants me he will tell me on his

own. If you are so interested in what this man has to say, maybe you

should give him a call!” She throws the card at Laura. She stood up

and stormed away angrily. Laura looked at Alexander’s card and

tapped it on her chin. “Maybe I will.”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

John and Alexander are sitting at the cafe drinking some coffee.

“So may I ask what those papers are about? John asked curiously.

“You mean these?” Alexander gestured to the papers in front of him.

“These are about a Theme park I’m having put up. It’s called Fantasy

Land.”

“An amusement park here in Salem. I’m not meaning to get in your

business but I don’t think it will work here.”

“Thank you for the information John but it isn’t that kind of park. It isn’t

for children but for adults. At this park you will have a chance to have

your greatest fantasy come true. What about you Mr. Black do you

have a fantasy you would like to come true?”

John looks off as he thinks. “My fantasy involves a beautiful blonde Dr.

the only fantasy I have is to have the woman I love back with me.” He

sees Marlena across the way walking angrily. He thinks, “I wonder

what is wrong with Doc?” He looks back to Alexander. “I’m sorry but I

see someone I need to talk to. Here is enough money for the coffees.

It has been nice meeting you.” John stands up and hands him the

money.

“Here is my card Mr. Black. Call me if you need me.”

John takes the card and nods his head. Then he walks off to Marlena.

Alexander watches him leave. “What is it with this town and wanting

lost lovers back?” He sees John walk up to Marlena and hug her. “So

Dr. Evans is the one John loves. And it seems that she loves him as

well. It would be so easy to get them both to pay me and I won’t have

to do much work.” He continues to drink his coffee when his cell rings.

“Alexander. Hello it is nice to hear from you. Yes I can meet you at

8:00 tonight. At the park will be fine. See you then.” He hangs up. “Yes

I have John and Marlena right where I want them.”

Chapter 3

John didn’t want to end the hug. Having Marlena in his arms drove

him totally wild. he couldn’t get enough of breathing in the smell of her.

He pulled back and looked in her eyes. “God you are so beautiful. I

love you so much Doc.”

She smiled. “I love you to John.” He put the side of his hands against

the sides of her face. She closed her eyes as he leaned in close to

her. Their lips brushed up against each other. Then their small kiss

turned into a passionate raging fire.

Then he felt a slap on the arm. “Hello. Earth to John.” He snapped out

of his dream. He huffed a little. Of course it was a dream no matter

how real it felt. That was all he had when it came to her.

“I’m sorry. I must have been daydreaming. So what were you telling

me about Belle?”

“Well Brady, Belle, and myself were talking and we thought that it

would be cute if the girls started up a little league cheerleading group.

They could cheer at Brady’s football and baseball little league games.”

John looked shocked “Brady agreed to all of this. I can understand the

football because he sees them at the professional level but his

baseball games.”

Marlena gave him that half smile that drove him nuts. “Well he saw

while we were watching the college league play offs and they were

there. So he said and I quote: “If the pros can do it so can we.”. I think

that he really wants it because Belle seems to want it so bad.” She

noticed for the first time John had this huge smile on his face. “And

what may I ask do you find so funny?”

“What do I find so funny? The fact that you sat and watched the

college playoffs. You hate sports. But you would always watch them

for the people you love. Even if I said ok to this whole cheer thing, we

need a woman to coach them. Football and baseball I know but I know

nothing about cheering.”

Her smile got even bigger. “I could do it. i used to cheer some back in

High School. As a matter of fact my senior year I was caption of the

squad. Why so shocked John. Hard to imagine me a cheerleader.

Don’t believe I can do it.”

That wasn’t what he was thinking in the least. He was actually thinking

how good she would look as a cheerleader. she certainly fit the part.

The long blonde hair, slender body, and her long tan legs that would

be shown off nicely in the short cheerleading skirt. More than that he

thought it would be fun for her to play the cheerleader, him the

baseball player, and how good it would feel to knock a homerun with

her.

“Is this something you and Belle really want to do?”

“John, Belle is so excited. Every time we go to the park she will give

up playing to learn some moves. I know she is four but I wouldn’t

suggest it if Belle didn’t really want it. She also wants to show you the

moves that she already knows. And as for me, if it makes Belle happy

it makes me happy. Plus I have really enjoyed showing Belle moves. It

kind of makes me feel young again.”

John nods his head in approval. “Ok. If you both want it I will help out

any way I can. I would love to see what Belle can do. How about

tonight at the park around 5:00?”

Marlena jumped in John’s arms. “Thank you so much. We will be

there.” As Marlena was about to leave, John stopped her. “Doc, You

never told me what you were so angry about earlier.”

She turned and smiles. She was so happy she seemed to glow. “It

doesn’t matter anymore. I’m in such a happy mood now no one could

stop it.” She turned and walked away. John couldn’t wait till tonight

when he would be able to see her again.

———————————————————————–

It was 5:10 and John was sitting on the park bench waiting for Marlena

to show up. It wasn’t like her to be late. He was about to leave so he

could call her, when he saw her. His heart seemed to stop at the sight

of her. She was dressed in loose fitting black shorts, white baby doll

tee shirt, and had her hair pulled in a high ponytail. She looked so

beautiful.

She smiled at him. “I’m so sorry we’re late. We just forgot the CD

player and we had to go get it.”

“It is ok. I just got here myself.” He was lying through his teeth but he

didn’t want her to know that. She could see through his act. She could

see in his eyes he was worried sick about her and it was at that

moment she realized he really loved her. Still something inside her

held back. “Well why don’t we get started. Belle honey why don’t you

show daddy what you can do?”.

Marlena started the music for Belle and John had to admit she was

good for a four year old. A little more practice and he could see her

being perfect. When she was done, everyone clapped. John held her

tightly. “Princess you were perfect. If you really want it we will do it.

Now there is one more person I have to see cheer.” He looked straight

at Marlena “You.”

Marlena looked back shocked. She deffinately didn’t hear him

correctly. “Me?” She pointed at herself in disbelief.

John shook his head yes. “If you are going to be teaching these girls

and I’m going to invest, I need to see how good you are. Unless you

feel so out of shape, you couldn’t do it anymore.”

John knew just the right buttons to push. “Ok”. She put on the music

and started. John was so engrossed in the way her body moved he

didn’t know what was going on around him. She more than good, she

was perfect. He fell more in love with her by the second. He couldn’t

take his eyes off her. Everyone who was watching could see the

sexual desire he had in his eyes as he watched her but he didn’t care.

He couldn’t stop the look even if he wanted to. By the time she

stopped, it was almost 8:00. She looked at her watch. “Look at the

time. Kids we have to go. John, can we meet tomorrow about this

cheering thing?” He couldn’t even speak, all he could do was nod his

head. He gave each of the kids a hug and a kiss goodnight and

watched the three people he loved the most walk away, wishing he

could go with them.

———————————————————————–

In the park at the same time, Alexander was looking at his watch when

he heard a “Hello. I’m glad you would meet me here.” Alexander

smiled at the guest. “Well you know me but I don’t know you or why

you are here?” The guest smiled “I’m Dr. Laura Horton and I’m her for

a fantasy.”

Chapter 4:

Alexander was shocked that this woman knew about his line of work.

He hadn’t met her before. He just believed that she had found out his

number from the fliers he had put up about the park. “I’m sorry. I don’t

know what you are talking about.”

“Cut the act. I know all about the promise you make. You told my best

friend that you could grant her, her greatest fantasy. Were you just

lying to her to get money or is it true?” Laura flashes the business card

that she had gotten from Marlena.

“Wait, is your friend Marlena Evans?” Laura nodded her head yes. “I

did tell her that, and it is true. I can make her fantasy come true but

she told me she believes I’m crazy. Why would she give you my card

and why so you believe me?”

“She and I got into an argument. We were talking about you and then

we started talking about her fantasy. I stated some facts that she

didn’t want to hear and she threw the card at me?”

“Would you like to sit down?” Alexander asked pointing to the bench.

“What is your fantasy and I will see if I can make it happen?”

She sat down beside Alexander. “The only fantasy is to make my best

friend’s come true. She deserves so much happiness and if she won’t

make it happen, I guess I will have to do it for her.”

“Ah. The lovely Dr. Evans’ fantasy. She wants the love of her life, John

Black, back.”

Laura looked shocked, how could he possibly know. “What are you

some kind of mind reader, now? How could you know Marlena loves

John?”

Alexander laughed. “Of course I’m no mind reader. I was talking to

John earlier when the lovely Dr. Evans walked by. He walked up to

talk to her and it was written all over her face. His as well. It seems to

me not only is Marlena Evans in love with John but John Black loves

Marlena.”

Laura shakes her head yes. “They are both so in love with each other.

Marlena knows how John feels about her. It amazes me that John

can’t see how she feels. You are a stranger and you can even see it.”

“If they are so in love, then why aren’t they together? Why is their

fantasy to be back together?”

Laura places her head down in her hands. “That is a long story but to

put it plain and simple, Kristen Dimeria.”

———————————————————————–

John was sitting in his office at the mansion. He tried to work but he

couldn’t get his mind off Marlena. It was always like that when he was

trying to get some work done. He would remember when he was

Roman and he was up late working on some case, she would always

find some way to distract him. She would start by kissing him on the

neck or whatever area of his body she could get to. He would look at

her and that was enough to drive him crazy. They would wind up

kissing, which lead to them making passionate love wherever they

were. He put in the tape Marlena had been dancing to in the park.

Once he came around after Marlena left he saw the tape lying next to

him on the bench. He wondered if he should take. It was at that

moment he was glad he had gotten the tape to give back to Marlena.

He turned to music down lightly hoping not to wake Kristen. As he

continued to listen to the music, he began to picture the way Marlena

had moved to the music. He reached in his left desk drawer and pulled

out his favorite picture of Marlena, the kids, and himself. It was taken

in the park about three months before. They had sat dawn just a

couple of minutes to rest. An amateur photographer took it hoping to

make a couple of bucks. He traced the outline of her face as if that

would make her real. He thought to himself that if a stranger were to

see the picture they would think that they were a happy family. But

they were only a family in John’s dreams. He knew that there was a

possibility they could have been a family. He mentally cursed himself

when he thought of all the times he could have gotten her back. If he

hadn’t met Kristen after the affair maybe then. He knew how much

Marlena had loved him then, if he was only willing to wait for her. Now

he had let too much time pass, she only saw him as a friend. He was

stuck in a relationship he wouldn’t be in if there weren’t a baby. Not

that he didn’t care about Kristen but no one would have his heart like

Marlena. She was the only one he would truly love.

———————————————————————–

Marlena sat down on the couch at her penthouse, looking over a

patients’ file. She had just tucked the kids in bed, read them their

typical bedtime story. That was her favorite time if the day. She would

start off the story and the kids would add in parts along the way. Belle

would always choose something about a princess and Brady would

add something about monsters or sports. Tonight Derek Jeter saved a

beautiful princess from a nine-foot dragon. She laughed at just the

thought of it, but when the kids went to bed the house was so lonely.

She buried herself in work hoping to cover up the feeling. No matter

how much work she did the feeling never went away, the feeling of

missing John. It wasn’t working tonight so she decided to give up and

go to bed.

She went upstairs showered and changed into a light blue nightie. She

lyed down in her bed and pulled up her gold silk sheets and tried to go

to sleep. As she began to fall in a deep sleep, a wonderful dream

started. John was kissing her all over her body. She couldn’t help but

moan at the feeling he was creating in her body. He moved back up to

her level and looked deep in her eyes.

“I love you Marlena.”

“I love you to John. Please make love to me.” He nodded his head and

began to kiss her.

It was the perfect dream, one Marlena never wanted to wake from but

she did. Since all of Stefano’s kidnappings, she was never able to

sleep all night. She went to check on the kids. When she closed the

door, she heard a bang come from downstairs. She went to check it

out and saw a figure move into the kitchen. She ran to the phone. She

knew only one person to call and she hit the speed dial button.

———————————————————————–

John awoke to this horrible feeling in the pit of his stomach. Once the

phone stared to ring, he knew something was wrong and who it was.

“Doc. What’s wrong?”

“John there is someone in the house. I need your help.”

He could hear the panic in her voice. “Doc, it’s ok. I’m on my way.

Where is he?”

“In the kitchen.”

“Are you downstairs?”

“Yes.”

The idea that she was alone with some stranger only one room away

scared him to death. “Listen get upstairs. Lock yourself in your room.

I’m on my way.”

“I have to get the kids. John please hurry. I’m so scared.” She heard a

noise behind her. She turned and stared into the coldest blue eyes.

“No please don’t hurt me.”

“Doc is he with you?

Before she could answer, he smacked her across the face. John

heard the phone drop and Marlena screaming “No!!!”

Chapter 5:

To John it seemed like it took forever to get to the penthouse. He

drove as fast as his little Jeep Cherokee would go. Once he got to the

penthouse, he didn’t even take time to park. He hit the button for the

elevator but it was taking to long for him.

“Forget this.” He said angrily. He took off running up the fourteen

flights of stairs. His heart was racing and he was still running on

adrenalin when he made it to Marlena’s door. He started pounding on

it like a mad man.

“Come on Doc, open up it is me.” When she wouldn’t answer, he knew

there was something wrong. He pulled out the key he used only in

emergencies. When he swung open the door, he saw Marlena lying

on the floor. He turned on the lights and saw Marlena’s beaten body.

Not only that but her gown was torn. He knew right then not only had

this man hit her but he had also raped her. He felt the anger building

up but right now he had to forget that and check on Marlena.

“Come on Doc. Wake up.” She was slowly breathing and had a weak

heart beat. He let out a sigh of relief. He had to get her to the hospital.

He thought about calling for an ambulance but that would take to long.

He had to take her himself. He scooped her up in his arms. “It is ok

baby. I’m taking you to the hospital.” When he got her to the door he

remembered the kids. He went up and checked on them. They were

still sound asleep. He went next door and asked the neighbor if she

would watch them. He told her “If they wake up tell them Marlena isn’t

feeling well and I took her to the doctor. There is no reason to worry

them. I will call when I’m on my way home.”

He rushed Marlena to the hospital. She hadn’t regained conscience

any. He could hear her moan in pain and call out his name. It killed

him to hear her hurting but at least he knew she was ok. “Hold on

baby. We are almost there.”

He found a parking spot at the front. He went around and scooped her

in his arms to carry her inside. He saw Mike out of the corner of his

eye.

“Mike. I need your help. Marlena has been hurt bad. Please help her.”

“Take her to bed three. John you are going to have to wait out here

until I tell you it is ok.” Mike turned and went into Marlena’s room.

John paced back and forth for hours. He needed to know how Marlena

was. It was taking Mike to long; something had to be wrong. He

thought to himself “This is crazy. I have been waiting out here for

hours. I should be in there with her.” He was about to walk into the

exam room when Mike came out.

“How is she?”

“Mostly some cuts and bruises. One of her ribs are broken. Other than

that she is fine. Was she in some kind of accident?”

“No. She was at home alone. Someone broke in. She called me to

help her. He found her downstairs and he beat her. She was just lying

there. I believe he also raped her.”

“She was raped. I had no idea. I’m going to run some more test.”

John raised his eyebrow. “Does that change things?”

“I need to check things out. It could explain her remaining

unconscience. I’ll tell you more when the test comes back.” Mike

walks back. John goes to the phone.

“I need to talk to Abe Carver. Well, would you tell him to see John

Black at the hospital?” John hangs up the phone and sees Mike

coming out again.

“Mike.”

“John. Everything looks fine.”

“Then what is keeping her out?”

“I honestly don’t know. I can’t see anything physical. In my opinion I

think it is psychological.” John looks at him in disbelief. “Think about it

John. She was alone, badly beaten and raped. I believe it is her minds

way of not having to deal with it.”

“It wasn’t her fault. Doc knows that. She called me. I was on my way.

She knew that I would help her.”

“John I know that. She knows that but she was alone. No one other

than you was willing to help. Now her mind is trying to handle it and

this is how.”

“Can I see her?” Mike nods his head yes.

John walks back to Marlena’s room. He sits down in the chair beside

her bed. He picks up her hand and gently kisses it. He strokes her hair

with his free hand.

“Doc it is John. I’m so sorry that this happened to you. I should have

been there to protect you. I promise you I will find the person who did

this to you and I will make him pay.” He places his forehead on

Marlena’s hand and begins to lightly cry. “I’m so sorry Doc. Please

wake up and forgive me. I love you so much.”

“I love you to John.” John’s head jerks up and sees Marlena is awake

and smiling at him.

“You do?” Marlena nods her head yes.

“Oh Doc.” He drops her hand. He cups her face in his hands and softly

kisses her on the lips.

Chapter 6:

John couldn’t believe his ears. She told him she loved him. He had

been waiting so long for this moment.

“I can’t believe this. You don’t know how long I have waited to hear

that. I’m so happy. I love you so much.” He heard Marlena moan

slightly and looked to see if he was hurting. Seeing the concerned look

in his eyes “No. It’s nothing you are doing. My head hurts a little.”

“I’m so sorry Doc. I should have gotten to you sooner. He hurt you so

much. I should have stopped him. I’m so…” Marlena put her hand up

to John’s lips.

“Please stop. It’s not your fault. You got there as fast as you could.

You tried. I love you so much John Black and I will not lay here and

listen to you blame yourself. Now listen, I don’t want to talk about what

happened, lets discuss happier things.”

“Maybe I don’t want to talk about that either.” Marlena looked upset.

John smiled “Maybe I don’t wait to talk at all.” He leans in closer to her

and kisses her passionately. She could feel his tongue enter her

mouth. Finally it was a kiss she had been waiting so long for. The type

of kiss she had dreamed about. She started moaning, as they became

more passionate. Her hands went around his neck. Then down his

back, pulling him closer to her. They didn’t want the kiss to end. They

both wanted to do more but John couldn’t help but hold back. He

didn’t want to rush it. He was scared of the possibility he would hurt

her, still he didn’t want the kiss to end. They were both so lost in there

own world that that they didn’t hear Mike come in.

Mike cleared his throat. Marlena and John turned to see Mike standing

there with a smile on his face. John moved off of the bed embarrassed

at being caught. “I’m sorry to interrupt but I need to do a quick exam

on Marlena. John, Abe is outside. He wants to see you.”

John looks at Marlena. “I’m going to see Abe. I need to talk to him

about what happened tonight. I’ll see you when I’m done. I love you

Doc.” He leaned down and kissed the top of her head. Marlena smiled

and watched him as he went out the door.

“I’m so sorry you walked in on that, Mike.”

“Listen, I’m happy for you. It seems like the two of you are getting

back together.” Mike checks her vital signs out and looks over her

chart.

“Well doctor. How am I?”

“You seem to be doing much better, physically. It is mentally I’m

worried about. I have called my mom…”

“Listen Mike, I’m fine. I don’t need a psychriast.”

“I didn’t call my mom for that. She is your best friend. I would have

gotten in a lot of trouble if I hadn’t told her. If you want to talk with her

fine but you don’t have to. She wants to help you, so does John.”

Marlena’s eyes fills with tears. “He knows.”

“Yes he does. He told me that is what he believed happened.”

“Mike…” Before she could finish, there was a knock at the door. Laura

pops her head in the door. “May I come in?”

“Only if you promise not to push me for information.” Laura puts her

hands up. “I promise. Mike would you leave us alone.” Mike walked

out.

Marlena straightens up in her bed. “We need to talk.”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

John was standing with Abe when he saw Mike come out. “So how is

she ?”

“Can we speak in private?” Mike and John walked away to be alone.

“She is doing fine. I want to keep her overnight to keep a watch over

her. If everything is fine tomorrow, she is free to go. I’m more

concerned with the rape. She needs to talk about it.”

“I will try but I’m not going to push her. She has gone though enough

without worrying her about this.”

“I have some patients I need to check on. I’ll be back later.” Mike

walks away. John goes back to Abe.

“Sorry partner but he wanted to talk in private. I have some good

news. Marlena is doing much better and she will be going home

tomorrow.”

Abe smiles “That is great news but you still haven’t told me what got

her in here.”

“Well, she was home alone at the penthouse. She heard a strange

noise downstairs. When she went to check it out, she found a man

walking into the kitchen. She called me and told me what was going

on and that she needed help. The man came back in and saw her on

the phone. Last thing I heard was the phone hitting the ground and her

yelling no. By the looks of it, he beat the hell out of her then raped

her.”

“Oh my God. He raped her. Poor Marlena. Do you think it was

Stefano?

“No. It’s not his style. Plus he would never allow Marlena to be

harmed. Especially not raped. He would kill the person who did it. All

his men know that.”

“That is true. He is a lot like you in that fact. In his own sick way I think

he does love her. Earlier when you came out of Marlena’s room, you

had a smile on your face that made you look like the cat that ate the

canary. What was that about?”

John got a huge smile on his face just thinking about earlier. “I told her

I loved her, and you will never guess what she said. She feels the

same way. Abe she loves me. We kissed. The whole thing was great.

I think we are getting back together.”

Abe slapped John on the back. “It is about time. Congratulations. I

know you have waited a long time for this but I have to ask. What

about Kristen?”

———————————————————————————————

———————— ———–

Laura sat down beside Marlena. “Please let me start out by saying I’m

so sorry about this afternoon. I had no right to say what I did.”

Marlena smiles and touches Laura’s hand. “But you were right.”

Laura stared at her in shock. “I was right. That is the first time I have

ever heard that come out of the mouth of Dr. Marlena Evans. Are you

sure you’re ok?”

Marlena shakes yes. “I’m fine. And yes you were right. All I had to do

was tell John the truth and everything would be ok.”

“Oh my God. You told him. I must know everything.”

“Well it started out when he thought I was asleep. He was holding my

hand saying he was sorry, then he said he loved me.”

Laura’s smile got even bigger. “Then what happened?”

Marlena got this dreamy look in her eyes. “Then I said it back to him

and he kissed me. It was so perfect, everything I dreamed of.”

Laura hugged Marlena. “I’m so happy for you. I knew it would happen

sooner or later.”

“There is only one problem. He knows about the rape. How can I ever

face him again?”

“That wasn’t your fault honey. John knows that. He will help you if you

let him in. He loves you that much.”

Marlena got this sad look in her eyes. “I know it wasn’t my fault but

how can John love me now that I’m ruined?”

Just then John walked in the door. “Hey don’t you talk like that.”

Laura looked at John. “I’m going to leave you two alone.” As she

walks out the door, she leans in close to John. “Don’t walk away. She

needs you now more than ever.”

John closes the door behind her. “What would make you think that

way?”

“John look at me. I’m beaten up and bruised. Not only that but I

allowed a man to rape me. How could you still love me knowing that?”

He sat down beside her on the bed. “Honey, I love you for what is

inside of you. I love you because of the loving, caring person you are.

You didn’t allow anything any thing to happen. I have never blamed

you. That SOB is the only one I’m angry with. Baby when we find out

who he is he will pay. “ He takes her in his arms and gently kissed the

top of her head. “Believe me nothing will change my love for you. Ok.

So get that though that hard head of yours. I love you, Dr. Marlena

Evans, for the rest of my life.

She looked at him with tears in her eyes. “Thank you for being here for

me. I love you to.” He gently kisses her on the lips and then lays back

with her head resting on his chest, where they both fall asleep.

Chapter 7:

John woke up first. He laid there for a few minutes, just looking at

Marlena. Then what Abe asked him came rushing back. He didn’t

want to hurt Kristen but he loved Marlena. He wasn’t going to be kept

away from her again. He had to think of the easiest way to let her

down, without risking the life of his unborn child. He gently moved his

arm from under Marlena, hoping not to wake her. He found the note

pad, wrote her a quick note and placed it beside her. He walked out

the door and closed it quietly. He went to the pay phones to make a

call.

———————————————————————–

Kristen awoke to an empty bed. John hadn’t came home last night.

She could only hope that meant bad news for Marlena. She knew

John had to leave her side last night because she had called. She

didn’t know what was wrong because John said he didn’t have the

time to tell her what was going on. She climbed out of bed and got

ready. Thankful for the chance to get that pillow off. She really hated

the thing but making John believe she was pregnant was the only way

to hold on to him. She was putting on the finishing touches on her

makeup when the phone rang.

“Hello”

“Hey Kristen. It’s John. I’m sorry I haven’t gotten the chance to call but

I have been at the hospital all night.”

Kristen smiled at the idea. Maybe it meant that Marlena was in a coma

or better yet dead. “Oh no John. Honey what is wrong?”

“I’m fine. It’s Doc. Listen I don’t want to tell you over the phone. Would

you mind coming to the hospital so I can talk to you? I have something

very important to tell you.”

Of course he wouldn’t want to leave his precious Doc’s side. “Yes

honey, I’ll be right there. I love you.” She waited to hear it back but all

she heard was a click.

———————————————————————–

John just couldn’t tell her that he loved her. He didn’t mean it. Marlena

was the only love of his life. He could still feel the soft touch of her lips

on his. He couldn’t tell Marlena what he was about to do. He knew she

would try to stop him. Even though she loved him she would give up

her own heart for the baby’s happiness. He knew he would be a good

father to it and still be with Marlena. Nothing was going to keep them

apart now that he knows she loves him.

———————————————————————–

Laura was sitting in her office trying to get finished with a patient’s file.

She was hoping to get a chance to see Marlena before she was

released. She had been trying to think of who would have done this

and only one person came to mind, Kristen. She would do anything to

get Marlena out of the way. Thinking about this wasn’t getting her

anywhere. She was just thankful that Marlena was ok and back with

John. She went to put the patient’s file up when she heard a click at

the door. She turned to find Alexander standing there.

“Alexander, what are you doing here?”

He walked toward her with a huge smile. “I’m here to collect my

money for your fantasy. I came by last night and heard you and Dr.

Evans talking about her and John getting together.”

Laura looked at him confused. She didn’t understand how he could

believe he made that happen. “You didn’t get then together. The

accident did.”

“And who do you think made the accident happen?”

It finally registered to her what he was saying. “You did that to her.

How could you?”

“I did what I had to, to get them together. I knew that if Marlena was in

danger, he would come to help her. All they had to do was see that as

the chance to admit what they felt.”

“Where did raping her fit in with your plan? I don’t want to listen to you

anymore. I want you to leave my office right now before I call security.”

She opens the door and slams it shut after Alexander walked out. “I

have to find John and tell him.”

———————————————————————–

John was standing by the elevator waiting on Kristen to arrive. He had

gone by Marlena’s room to check on her but Mike was examining her.

He saw Kristen getting off the elevator and felt a twinge of guilt at what

he was about to do. Kristen walked up to him and kissed him on the

check. “Honey, what happened? Is Marlena all right?”

“A man broke into her house last night. He beat her up pretty bad. Not

only that but raped her. She called me but I couldn’t get to her in

enough time. That wasn’t what I wanted to tell you about though. I

don’t know how to tell you this.”

“John, did something happen to her?”

“No, she is ok now. We were talking last night and she told me

something I have been waiting to hear for a long time.”

Kristen knew that she had lost John. Marlena had told him that she

loved him. All she had left to do was play innocent. “What did she

have to say John?”

He paused for a second and realized that the best way to tell her was

flat out. “She said she loves me and the truth is I feel the same. I’m

sorry but Kristen; I can’t be with you anymore. I want to be with Doc.”

The only thing she had left was the child he believed she was

carrying. “John. What about the baby? You can’t leave it.”

“I can be a part of this baby’s life and not be with you.”

“You want our baby to be raised in a broken home. How could you?

I’m sure that witch Marlena is behind this.”

John became angry at what she was saying. She had every right to be

mad but not to talk about doc like that. “Marlena has no idea what I’m

doing. She would try to stop me because she doesn’t want any child to

grow up in a broken family, unlike you. You seem to have no problem

with it. You don’t want our child to grow up without a full time dad but it

is ok I let that happen to Belle. Have you forgotten that I share a child

with Marlena?”

“I could never forget Belle. Your precious Belle. The proof of your

undying with Marlena. I’ll tell you this John. If you aren’t in this child’s

life all the time, you won’t be in it at all. I will make sure you never see

it at all.” She tried to walk away angrily. John took off to stop her.

Kristen didn’t have enough time to stop John from grabbing her

around the waist. His eyes grew big when he felt the padding.

“You aren’t pregnant!”

Chapter 8:

John couldn’t believe what was happening. He was ready to fight

Kristen for a baby that didn’t even exist. The fact she was pretending

to be pregnant made him sick. “How could you Kristen? You stand

there trying to make me feel guilty about a baby that isn’t even real.”

“John please. I can explain.”

John was beyond angry. “I don’t care. All I want to know is when.”

Kristen began crying uncontrollably. “I did it for us, John. I did it to hold

on to you.”

John could no longer hold in his anger. He grabbed Kristen by the

arm. “When?!?”

“Paris.” John released Kristen. She fell to the floor at John’s feet.

“Everything I have done was to make you happy. I only wanted you to

stay with me. Please forgive me. I love you.”

John looked at her kneeling on the floor. “You make me sick Kristen.

You have been pretending for months to be pregnant. What else have

you done Kristen? What does “everything” mean?”

“I had to keep you away from her. This is all Marlena’s fault.” She

wasn’t even realizing what she was saying. John was paying attention

to everything she said. She kept on saying it was Marlena’s fault. “If

she had just stayed out of our lives. She was hell bent on telling you

she loved you. I tried to get rid of her. When she first started saying

she was going to tell you, I had to stop her. Stefano was willing to help

me. It was a perfect plan.”

It started coming back to John. Telling Kristen the plane number. Her

not knowing about the game until John was in trouble. Trying to stop

him from using the goggles to find out where she was. She was

helping Stefano kidnap Marlena to keep her from him. “You helped

him. You put Marlena and me through hell for months. He could have

killed her. She almost died. I told you what I saw and you kept to

yourself what you knew. You knew where she was and you didn’t tell

me. You make me sick. You are just as evil as the old man is and I

don’t want to see your face again. Now get out of here before I really

hurt your feelings.” Kristen ran off. John couldn’t believe what she had

done. He had to see Marlena. She was the only one he could trust.

She would be able to make everything better.

———————————————————————–

Marlena was in her room getting ready and packing to go. Mike said

he was going to draw up the release papers, then she was free to go

home. Then it hit her. She couldn’t go back to the penthouse. The

police was still probably examining it. She could always stay with John

about at the mansion with Kristen, no way. There was always a hotel.

She heard the door close and turned to see John standing there.

“What are you doing doc.?”

“I’m packing up. I’m free to go as soon as I sign the release papers.

John, honey, what is it?” She walked over to him and he grabbed her

in his arms. “John, you are shaking. Tell me, what is wrong? Is it

Kristen; is something wrong with the baby?”

“There is no baby. She lost it in Paris and has been lying about it

since.”

Marlena touched the side of his face. “I’m so sorry John do you want

to talk about it?”

“Not really”

“John please…”

Mike walked in holding Marlena’s file. “Well Marlena, everything is

fine. Just sign these papers and you’re free to go.”

Marlena signed them quickly. She was ready to go but where? Mike

left and John grabbed Marlena’s suitcase. He had to change the topic

from Kristen. He really didn’t want to talk about it right it now. “So are

you ready to go?”

She let out a small sigh. “Yeah but I have no where to go.”

He hadn’t realized that, then it hit him. “Of course you do. Your going

to stay at the loft with me and I won’t take no for an answer.” She gave

him a huge smile and they walked out hand in hand but only to the

nurses’ station. It was hospital policy that you are taken to your car in

a wheel chair and they had to wait until one arrived.

———————————————————————–

Laura saw them standing at the nurses’ station. She marched her way

over there, when she was grabbed and pulled away. It was Alexander.

“What are you doing? I told you I never wanted to see you again.”

“Stopping you from doing something stupid.”

“I’m going to tell John what you did. I can’t allow you to get away with

what you did. You beat and raped my best friend.”

“I did it for you. You wanted them back together. Now they are. I’ll

admit I did it the wrong way but it worked. If you tell them what I did, I

will be forced to tell them it was all your idea.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Try me. You know I don’t make a promise I can’t keep.”

“You jerk.” She turned to walk away when Alexander stopped her.

“Oh and Laura, don’t worry about the money. It’s one me.” She

couldn’t stand being near him any longer. When he turned around, he

saw John helping Marlena in the wheelchair and leaning down and

kiss her softly. “I want something more than money. I want Dr.

Marlena Evans and what I want, I get. No one will stop me. Not even

John Black.”

Chapter 9:

John was standing in the kitchen washing dishes from dinner. Marlena

was getting the kids ready for bed. He could hear Belle laughing with

Marlena and Brady playing in his room. This was what he had always

wanted, them as a family. He was standing there with a dishtowel in

hand when she came down the stairs. She was dressed in a pair of

blue jeans, a pink button up shirt, and had her long blonde hair clipped

up. He couldn’t believe how beautiful she was. All he could do was

stare at her.

“Your daughter got me a little wet.” John didn’t respond. “John I was

talking to you.”

He snapped out of it. “I’m sorry doc. What did you say?”

“I said that Belle got me a little wet. It’s ok though, I have some good

news. Brady agreed to allow Belle to share his room. They want us to

tuck them in.”

“Ok. Let me dry my hands and we will go right up.” They walked up

the stairs and down to Brady’s room. They could hear the muffled

sounds of their children’s voices. They both stood outside the door

and listened to what their children were saying. First started with

Brady. “This is so cool Belle. Having you and mom here.”

Belle pitched in “It feels like we are a family. I like having mommy and

daddy back together.”

John smiled at Marlena and opened the door. “Ok you two rug rats.

It’s time for bed.”

The kids jumped in bed. Marlena tightened the covers around Brady,

while John did the same to Belle. They did their typical bedtime story

only this time it included John, which was the way they had always

wanted it. John and Marlena gave each kid a kiss good night, turned

out the light, and closed the door. They walked back downstairs and

sat on he couch to talk.

“I’m so glad you invited me to stay here.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. You know Belle was right. Having

you here feels like we are a real family. I hope we can be one again.”

“What about Kristen? We need to talk about it.”

“Doc I told you what happened. She lost the baby and has been lying

about it for months.”

“What about you and her?”

John moves away from her. “There is no me and Kristen. I couldn’t be

with her now even if I wanted to.” He turns and looks at her and holds

her hand. “Doc. She and I ended the moment you said you loved me.

You are the only woman I want to be with. Now can we drop the

Kristen thing and talk about you?”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“I’m talking about what happened.” She moved away from him. He

touched her on the shoulder. “You have to talk about it.”

“I was raped. That is that. I really don’t want to talk about it.” You could

hear the sadness in her voice.

“I’m sorry. If you don’t want to talk about it, we won’t. Just know I’m

here when you are ready.”

She turned and smiled at him. “I know you are. That is one of the

things I love about you.” She leaned in and kissed him. It started out

slow but it grew into a passionate fire. John slowly sank backward

onto the couch. Marlena moved on top of him. The kiss deepened as

John’s tongue danced around Marlena’s. She began to move from his

lips down his neck. John’s breathing began to quicken and he began

to moan her name. “Oh Marlena!” His hands went all over her body.

Then it hit him what they were about to do. “No we have to stop.”

“Why? Don’t you want me?”

“Doc, baby, yes. I want you. More than you can imagine. I have

fantasized about this moment for so long.”

She got this seductive smile on her face. “Well why don’t we make

those fantasies come true?”

“We can’t. It’s too soon. That man hurt you.”

She leans in close. “Well then Mr. Black, why don’t you heal me? I

want you now.” She starts kissing him.

“I can’t.” She kisses him again. “I can’t.” And again. You could hear

John struggling between kisses. “I can’t. I can’t.” Finally he gave into

her. “Oh God I can. I can.” He pulled her into a passionate kiss.

She was the one who pulled back this time. She placed her hands one

the side of his face and stared in his eyes. “I love you. Make love to

me John. Please make love to me now. I need you so much.”

He pulled her up off the couch and lifted her in his arms. “Not here.

Upstairs.” He carried her all the way up stairs. She believed he was

carrying her to the guestroom but he went the other way.

“John, where are we going? I thought you were going to take me to

my room.”

“I’m taking you to my bed. Where you belong.”

He took her into his bedroom and placed her on her feet. She began

to unbutton his shirt and placed a kiss on his chest each time a button

was free. After she took his shirt off, she worked on his pants

removing them quickly. She gasped at the sight of him in nothing but a

pair of his black boxers. He kissed her then pulled back and began to

unbutton her shirt. His breathing quickened when he saw all that was

under it was a black lace bra. He kissed her neck, which excited

moans from Marlena. He reached up to the back of her head and

unclipped her hair, allowing her blonde hair to fall around her

shoulders. After removing her pants, he backed her to his bed where

she fell on it. He couldn’t help but admire the way she looked. Her

blonde hair and perfectly tanned skin looked stunning on his black silk

sheets. He moved on the bed with her.

He looked deep in her eyes and stroked her hair. “You are so beautiful

Marlena. I love you so much.” He began to kiss her again. His hand

slowly moved up her arm to her bra strap and slowly moved it down

her arm. Once they were both undressed, he lowered her back onto

the bed and moved on top of her. He started kissing her down the

neck. Her moans were a little louder than before.

“Shh… Honey, you’ll wake the kids.”

He gave her a quick smile and began to kiss her. You could hear the

muffled sounds of their moans as they began to make love…

After they were done, they laid in bed. Marlena had her head on

John’s chest and John was moving his hands up and down on her

shoulders. He kissed the top of her head.

“I never want this night to end.”

“It won’t Doc. We will have the rest of our lives to be together like this.

I promise you no one will keep us apart again. I love you.” He looked

in her eyes. He pulled her chin up so their lips would meet. He rolled

her over and kissed her more deeply.

“I think I’m healed. Thank you. Make love to me again.”

She kisses him and they begin to make love again.

Chapter 10:

It had been four days since the night Marlena was attacked. John was

awaken By Marlena tossing and turning in bed. She was having

another nightmare. They had started the night that they had made

love. John felt like he had rushed her. That if they had waited they

wouldn’t have started. Marlena told him over and over it wasn’t his

fault. That the dreams didn’t bother her, she had already forgotten

them. John knew better than that and for that reason he wouldn’t

make love to her again. He wanted to take it slower. The only thing he

gave her was she wanted to still sleep in the same bed as him. He

didn’t mind it. He thought that if she was having a problem with

anything he could get to her easier. He tried to wake her but she

became a little violent. John had enough of these dreams.

“Marlena wake up.” She opened her eyes and had this terrified look on

her face. It broke his heart to see her like this. “Doc tell me what it was

about.”

“I don’t remember.”

“You’re lying. You know that. Tell me Doc. Open up to me.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“You know I would never push you to do something you don’t want to

but please talk to me. You have to talk about the rape or this will

continue.”

Tears started falling down her face. “Ok. The dream always starts out

the same way. You and I are in the bed making love. I pull back to

look in your eyes and it is his cold eyes. John I keep on remembering

that night.”

“Tell me about what happened.”

“I had just got done checking on the kids when I heard a noise. I

moved to the edge of the stairs and saw him move into the kitchen. I

thought I would have enough time to call you John. I had to call you.”

She started crying a lot harder. “Then I heard him behind me. I turned

and all I could see was cold blue eyes. He hit me hard and I fell to the

floor. I tried to reach for the phone but he kicked it out of my way. He

tried to move on top of me. I tried to fight him off but he was too

strong. He pinned my arms above my head with one of his hands and

hit me some more with the other. I called out for help but one on

came. Why wouldn’t anyone help me John? Then I started calling out

for you. He said that you weren’t coming that you didn’t care about

me. Then he started kissing me. I could smell and taste the alchoal.

He started tearing at my clothes and when he started to rape me, I

closed my eyes. I tried to picture it was you with me. That I wasn’t

being raped but you was making love to me. I thought that if it were

you, it wouldn’t hurt that much. Maybe if it was you it would be ok. I

couldn’t pretend though. He wasn’t slow and tender with me like you

are. He was rough and he hurt me. I hoped when I opened my eyes it

would have been a dream, that it would be you I was looking at. It

wasn’t your loving, caring eyes but it was those cold, uncaring eyes.

When he was done, he started hitting me some more. I closed my

eyes and begged him to stop. Finally I slipped into the darkness. It

was the only way to stop the pain.”

John seemed to mirror the pain she was feeling. He pulled her close

to him, hoping to shield her from the pain the memory was causing.

“I’m sorry.”

She pulled back. “No John. None of that was your fault. Not the rape,

not the pain, and not the nightmares.”

“But the other night.”

“The other night was wonderful but it wasn’t your fault. You tried to

stop but I wouldn’t let you. I played on the fact you wanted me. I knew

I could get you to make love to me, if I tried. I was hoping if we made

love, I would be able to forget. I would be able to replace the horrible

memory with a wonderful one. I don’t mean to make sound like I used

you because I didn’t. I wanted you more than anything.”

“Baby, I know you did. I could see it in your eyes. And you know I

wanted you too. I will never regret that night. I hope once we get past

all this, it can happen again. But you need time to heal before it can

happen again. Promise me if any of these memories happen again,

you will talk to me.”

“I promise you. And I agree, we did take it a little to fast. I promise we

will take it a little slower. Just can I please continue staying in here

with you? No love making , just sleeping At least until I’m ready.”

“Agreed. Love you.” He kissed the top of her head. She closed her

eyes and hoped to get peaceful nights sleep.

———————————————————————————————

————

Alexander was in his hotel room. He pulled out the picture of John,

Marlena, and the kids he had stolen from her penthouse. He ripped it

straight down the middle and threw the part with John in it.

“One day Marlena we will be a family. Just you, your little girl, and me.

I’m sorry about hurting you. The thing I did was wrong. Now I have to

break you heart. You will begin to believe that I’m your fantasy, not

John. I just have to get John away from you. But how can I do that? I

believe I need a little help and I know just the person. Kristen Dimera.

Chapter 11:

Marlena stepped into her office. She was glad she was able to talk

John into letting her return to the office. Of course she thought it was

to soon to be seeing patients, so all she was going to do was

research. That had to be the part about being a psychiatrist but it was

something to get her mind off the rape. The memories had gotten

better since she had talked to John. The dreams had been coming

less often at night, but the memories were still there. She heard a

knock at the door.

“Come in.” the door opened and there stood Laura.

“Hey. I heard you were coming back to work. I guess I’ll be losing a

few more patients.”

“No. They’re yours for a little while longer. I’m only here to do some

research for you.”

“You’re doing all the easy work and leaving me all the hard work.”

Marlena smiled. “Haha. Very funny. I really hate doing this but it gets

my mind off of things.”

“How have things been going?”

“I’m doing better. I have been talking to John about it. I would be doing

a lot better if the person who did this was behind bars. John is talking

to Abe this morning to find out if there is any leads.”

“I hope they can find the jerk that did it.” Laura thought in her head.

“And Alexander won’t say anything about me.”

———————————————————————–

John walked up to Abe’s office and knocked on the door. “Come in.”

John opened the door.

“Hey John. What brings you here?”

“I was hoping that you could tell me if there is any leads on Marlena’s

case.”

“Sorry buddy. Who ever he was is smart. He didn’t leave any physical

evidence to find him. Marlena didn’t see his face. The only thing we

know is he has blue eyes. We looked all over the place and didn’t

seem to find anything missing.”

“I didn’t notice anything either. Doc would be able to notice it but she

won’t go back, and I don’t blame her. It would be too painful.”

“How are things going? Is she still having the nightmares?”

“Not as often. It has gotten better since she talked about it, but I know

the memories are still haunting her. She went back to work. She’s not

seeing patients, just researching.”

“Sounds thrilling.”

“You’re telling me. I think she’s only doing it to get her mind off things.

I just don’t want her burying herself in work.”

“I think that is a good idea. Getting her involved in an activity she loves

will make her think about something other than the rape.”

“She hates that part of being a psychiatrist. But she doesn’t feel like

she is ready to see patients. If she only had an activity she liked

doing.”

“Well us guys have chicks, beer, and sports but Marlena doesn’t like

any of that.”

You could almost see the wheels in John’s mind working. Then the

idea hit him. “Abe that is a great idea. I know just the thing. Call me if

you find out anything.” He jumped up out of his seat. He left Abe

puzzled.

He yelled after John. “I will but what did I say?”

———————————————————————–

Alexander showed up at Salem Place around 12:30 like Kristen had

asked. He didn’t tell her anything over the phone explaining he would

tell her in person. He saw Kristen coming out of a store and walked up

to her.

“Let me guess you are Alexander.” He shaked his head yes. “So why

did you want to meet me?”

“I know you just lost something you want back.”

“And what would that be?”

“John Black. I would be willing to help you if you help me get what I

want.”

“What do you want?”

“Marlena Evans.”

———————————————————————–

John had a huge smile on his face when he walked up to Marlena. He

gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

“Hey. I’m glad you could meet me here.”

“Before you tell me why you wanted to meet me here, I have

something to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Well you know we have that hospital thing tonight.” He nods his head

yes. “Well it is some kind of talent show and they needed one more

act. Laura talked me into doing it and if I’m going to do it I need you

there.”

He reached and held her hand. “You know I will be there, supporting

you all the way. Do you know this will be honestly be the first time I

have heard you sing. If you don’t mind me asking, what song?”

“I can’t tell you. It’s a surprise. I promise to try and not to sound to bad.

But any way, now what did you want to talk about?”

“Well I was talking to Abe and then something hit me. Do you still want

to do the cheering thing?”

“I had completely forgotten. Yes, I still want to do it.”

“Then how about we start on it tomorrow. We will sit down and figure

out what we need.”

“Ok. It’s a deal.” She outstretched her hand to shake John’s He pulled

her into a hug. When he pulled back he noticed that she was really

smiling for the first time since the attack. Maybe this was just what she

needed to get over the rape.

Chapter 12:

John and Brady was downstairs waiting on Marlena to finish getting

ready. John was glad he was going on a date with Marlena. It was

kind of, in way their first date but the waiting was driving him crazy. He

kept on pacing the floor and glancing at his watch. He only stopped

when Brady called it to his attention.

“Daddy, why are you looking at your watch?”

“Because I’m a little nervous.”

“Why?”

John sat down beside Brady. “Because I want this night to be perfect

and waiting on your mom is making me insane.”

Brady shook his head. “I don’t understand.”

“You will son. When you meet someone who you love as much as I do

your mom, you will.”

Just then Belle came down the stairs with the babysitter. “Daddy,

mommy said she would be down in a second.”

“She looks beautiful Mr. Black.”

Then he heard the sound of heels walking down the stairs. John’s

eyes went right to where she was standing. He slowly rose from the

couch with his mouth slightly opened. She was dressed in a strapless

sky blue dress, with what looked like diamonds at the top. Her hair

was pulled up with curls, with two little strands in front.

“What are you staring at John?”

“You. You look breath taking.”

“You don’t look to bad yourself Mr. Black. We had better get going or

we’re going to be late. Brady, Belle be good.” Brady and Belle gave

each of their kids a good night kiss and John and Marlena left for the

party.

———————————————————————–

The party was going great. Marlena and John were having a great

time. John spotted Kristen. He hated her but he wasn’t going to allow

her to ruin his date. Tonight was just about Marlena and him. The

penthouse grill had never looked better. Being with family and friends

made it so much more enjoyable. Marlena seemed more relaxed and

to be really enjoying herself. He hadn’t seen her smile and laugh as

much as she was tonight. The talent show began. Marlena was the

last act, so she was able to see all of it. The new doctor Craig Wesley

and his wife Nancy started the show with a comedy act. Everyone was

laughing. Mike tried to do a magic act but it wasn’t going well. Lexie

and Abe did a dance number that was just perfect. Laura played the

piano, while Abbie did a tap number. Some of the other nurses and

doctors did other things. The nurse before Marlena sung perfectly.

While she sang, John put his arms around Marlena.

“You’re next. Honey, you’re shaking. Are you ok?”

“I’m a little nervous. I have never sung in public. The only people who

have heard me are the kids and maybe the people next door when I’m

in the shower. What if I’m terrible?”

“You won’t be. You will be terrific, baby. I have all the faith in the world

in you.” They heard Alice introduce her.

“And last we have the lovely Dr. Evans, who will sing the last number

for us. Let’s hear it for Dr. Evans.”

John pulled her in for a hug. “Good luck. Break a leg and no matter

how bad you are, I’ll still love you.”

She pulled out of John’s arms and gave him a quick kiss. When she

walked up on stage, Alice handed her the mike.

“Before I start singing, I want to say thank you to everyone for coming.

On a personal note, this song goes out to a very special person. He

has stood by my side through a very difficult time. He knows who he is

and I want him to listen very closely because I mean every word of

them. I love you.”

The music begins. She holds the mike up to her mouth and moves in

front of John so she is looking him in the eyes. She opens her mouth

and to the shock of everyone, she is really good. She starts to sing:

“ When I see you there, I’m so aware. Of how lucky I am, baby’. Cause

I don’t deserve

I don’t come close, To understanding baby.

The logic of your kind and trust. It amazes me. That someone like you,

would care enough to just believe.

Your faith in me, it pulls me through when there’s nothing around to

hold onto. When I fall. When I’m weak. All the strength that I need, is

your faith, baby. Your faith in me

Even when I fall, I get along. ‘Cause our love is real, baby. It’s like

salvation to my soul, ‘Cause that’s how it feels, baby

It’s the sacred thing. That I keep close. To carry on. And I know that I

will be alright. In your healing arms

(Your faith in me). It pulls me through. When there’s nothing around to

hold onto. When I fall. When I’m weak. All the strength that I need, is

your faith, baby. Your faith in me.

You make me feel I can walk on water. (I can reach above the stars).

And nothin’ comes against me. Safe within your arms-

(Your faith in me. It pulls me through. When there’s nothing around to

hold onto)

When I fall, baby.

(When I’m weak. All the strength that I need)

is your faith, baby. Your faith in me

When I fall, baby. When I’m weak, baby. All I need, baby, is your faith

in me…

Your faith in me”

When the song was done everyone clapped. There are tears in both

John and Marlena’s eyes. She walks off stage and walks to John. He

pulls her into a kiss.

“Honey you were great. It was a beautiful song.”

“Like it said All I need is your faith in me.”

“And you have it honey, always.” He pulled her into another quick kiss.

“Let’s go somewhere else. I have a surprise for you.”

“What is it?”

“You will have to wait and see.” He smiled at her and took her hand

and led her out the door. They left the party but unknown to them, they

are being followed.

Chapter 13:

John’s limo pulled up at the park. When the driver opened the door, he

got out and pulled Marlena out.

“John, you know if you take this blind fold off I will be able to walk

better.”

“Well maybe I don’t want you to walk.” He picks Marlena up off her

feet. He carries her a little and places her on a wooden surface. “Ok

now I’m going to take this blind fold off but I don’t want you to open

your eyes until I tell you.”

“You spoil sport. I promise I won’t open them.”

John hits the play button on the CD player. He moves until he is

standing right behind Marlena and puts his arms around her, He leans

in close to her and whispers in her ear. “Now you can open them.”

She opens her eyes and finds the gazebo brightly lit with white

Christmas lights. In the center is a table with a gold tablecloth and two

long white candles. On one of the benches is a picnic basket and six

white and six red roses.

“John this is so beautiful.”

“Well I knew you were so nervous about singing that you weren’t

going to be able to eat. So I called a friend and asked if he wouldn’t

mind bringing this stuff and setting it up out here. I thought it would

also give us a few minutes alone.”

“It is so perfect John. I can’t believe you did all this for me.”

He kissed the back of her head. “Of course I did it for you and you

deserve it. We deserve it. We have been apart for to long and now we

are together. I think we need a romantic night out.”

“So do I John.” She turns to look him in the eyes. “I love you.” She

gently kisses him.

“I love you to.” He moves and gets the basket and the roses. He lays

the basket on the table and walks toward her with the roses. “These

roses mean more than just flowers for the first date. The red ones

stand for a passionate and true love. The white ones stand for a

faithful and pure love. That is what I hope our love is, a perfect mixture

of all of these. If you notice there are only thorns in the middle of the

stems because that symbolizes our relationship. A strong start, a

rough and hurtful middle but now there are no more thorns in our way.

———————————————————————–

Alexander and Kristen watched form the bushes.

“I’m sorry Mr. Black but your future isn’t as clear as you think.”

“God they make me so sick. I should be the one with John, not that

stupid bit…”

Alexander stopped her before she could get the whole word out. “Now

there is no need for name-calling. We have to keep our minds on the

bigger picture, getting the people we want. The best way is to play on

their guilt.”

“How?”

“The easiest for you would be Marlena. Play on her guilt about the

baby. Make her believe somehow it is her fault. I’ll work on John.

Make him feel worse about Marlena and maybe even you. I already

know he feels bad about what happened to her, the fact he couldn’t

stop her form being hurt. He has to be hurting about the baby as well.

If we make them feel guilty about hurting each other, we can drive a

wedge between them.”

“I hope this plain works.”

“It has to work. We have to get John away form her. It is the only way I

can gain her love.”

———————————————————————–

John and Marlena are now sitting at the table.

“Oh honey. This night has been so perfect. The gazebo is beautiful,

the food was wonderful, and the company wasn’t bad either.”

“Why thank you Dr. Evans. You weren’t too bad either.” He stands and

walks in front of her. “I was wondering if I could have this dance?”

He places his hand in front of her. She takes it and smiles at him. “Of

course you may.”

They move to the side, away form the table. He puts the hand he is

holding against his chest and his free one around her waist. She puts

her free hand on his back and places her head against his chest. They

moved slowly to the music. He closes his eyes and breathes in the

sent of her.

“I love you so much, John.”

“I love you to doc. There is one last thing I want to give you.”

“What now?”

He reaches in his pocket and pulls out a small box. Her hand went

over her mouth, thinking she knew what was in the box. He places it in

her hand.

“Open it.”

She does and feels a little disappointed at what she finds. “Charms.”

“Yeah for your bracelet. I thought that when you looked at them you

would think about tonight. One is a music note, for the song you sung

and the other is a gazebo, for obvious reasons. You don’t like them.”

“No John. I do. It’s just I was thinking it was something else when you

brought out the box.”

“What did you think it was?” Then it hit him. “You thought it was an

engagment ring.”

“That was stupid.”

“No it wasn’t. I promise when I think the time is right to ask you to

marry me, I will. Believe me there is nothing I want more than to make

you Mrs. John Black but right now isn’t the time to ask.”

She smiled at him. “I understand. It’s just the box looked like a ring

box.”

“I know. Can you ever forgive me for the trick?”

She got this big grin on her face. I think I might be able to, if you kiss

me.”

“A kiss will do the trick. I believe that is worth it.” He leaned in close

and kissed her. He pulled back. “Well Let’s go home and get in bed.

I’m a little tired.”

“Me too.” He took her by the hand and leads her back to the limo.

Alexander watched. “I’m sorry I’m going to have to ruin your

happiness but it will be worth it. Anything is worth you.”

Chapter 14:

Four months had gone by since the night of Marlena’s attack. John

had been shopping for a special evening with her. He decided to stop

by Abe’s office to get his opinion about something.

“Is Commander Carver in his office?” The officer nodded his head yes.

John opened Abe’s door. “Hey partner.”

“John what brings you by this afternoon?”

“I wanted to ask you something.” He pulls a ring box out of his pocket.

He opens it to reveal a huge engagement ring.

“John, I don’t know what to say. It seems so sudden. Marriage is a big

step and I don’t know if we are ready for it. I think I need to think about

it.”

Seeing the grin on Abe’s face. “Very funny Abe. It’s not for you, you

big dummy. It’s for Marlena. I’m planning on asking her to marry me

tonight. Do you think it is the right time?”

“I think you would know it is the right time. How is she doing with this

whole rape thing?”

“Better. The nightmares have been gone a little over a month. She has

been talking to Laura professionally about the memories. Getting them

out has helped her deal a lot. We continue to talk about what

happened. She has started back seeing patients for half the day but

that is only because of the time of cheerleading practice. I think this is

the right time. I love her so much Abe and the only thing I want to do is

make her my wife. If she doesn’t think that this is the right time, I can

wait.”

“I know, you have always thought of what is best for Marlena. I say go

for it. Congratulations a little early. So where do you plain to pop the

question?”

“That I don’t know. I wanted to do it somewhere private and romantic

but it looks like it is going to be at the loft. I have no one to watch the

kids. Shawn and Carolina are leaving on a trip. Bo and Hope are busy.

Carrie is spending time with Austin. I can’t leave them with the

babysitter all night, so they will be home with us.”

“I noticed you left out two people’s names when you were making the

list.”

“Whose?”

“Lexie’s and mine. We would be happy to spend time with our

honorary niece and nephew.”

“I couldn’t ask you to do that. You and Lex are trying to have a baby of

your own. Y’all need this time alone.”

“We have been trying for months. Missing one night isn’t going to

hurt.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. I have only one request; I’m your best man.”

“Abe, of course you’re going to be my best man. Hell you’re my best

friend. Now I have to think of the perfect place to ask her.”

“Well, good luck buddy. If she says no, I’ll take the ring.”

John laughs and puts the ring back in his pocket. They shake hands

and John walks out the door.

———————————————————————–

Marlena was finishing up cheerleading practice and waiting on John

and Brady so they could leave. She was watching Belle show Mimi

and Abby the newest move. They had only been doing practice for

one week. Marlena had one more spot to be filled so they could be a

little league team. More girls were supposed to be joining. Most of the

girls were from Belle’s preschool. Jennifer’s daughter Abby was the

oldest of the team. Mimi, Jan, Chloe, Cynthia, and Beth were all in

Belle’s class. Marlena knew how much the girls loved being part of the

squad and wanted to be considered the same thing as the boys. She

knew that wouldn’t happen unless the eight spot was filled by next

week. When she didn’t think it could get any worse, she saw Kristen

walking toward her. Marlena didn’t want to deal with her today. Kristen

had been really getting on her nervous the past two months. She was

convinced Marlena was at fault for her miscarriage.

“Oh, Marlena. I need to talk to you.”

“Not now Kristen.” When Marlena turned to face her, she noticed there

was a little girl with Kristen.

“I wanted to talk to you about signing my little girl for cheerleading.”

“Your little girl. Kristen are you delusional now?”

“No, Marlena. I’m not. I would like you to meet Cassie Dimera. I

adopted her and her twin brother Rex this week. I thought signing

them up for some of the sports would get them involved with other

children.”

Marlena couldn’t take her eyes off the girl. She was very pretty. Her

hair was a brownish blonde and the deepest hazel eyes. She had

never met the girl but there was something very familiar about her.

Especially her smile.

“How old is she?”

“Five years old.”

“That is a perfect age. We don’t have but one girl on the team that

age. I’m hoping to get some more girls that age. All she needs is to fill

out some papers, get a physical, and catch up on some moves the

girls have already seen. I can’t see one reason why she can’t join.

Welcome to the team Cassie.”

Cassie looked up at Marlena and smiled real big. Marlena can’t help

but feel like she knows the little girl, some connection to her. Then she

heard someone walk up behind her and feels someone wrap their

arms around her. She turns her head and sees John’s smiling at her.

“Hey honey. Kristen I was about to call you and tell you practice is

over. I brought Rex with me.”

Then Marlena saw Brady walking up with a little boy. He looked just

like Cassie but with blue eyes.

“I thank both of you for allowing my children to join the teams. I’m glad

to know that you aren’t taking out your hatred of me on the children.

Well Cassie, Rex we have to get home and I’ll try to get the papers to

y’all tomorrow.”

Marlena watched the kids walk off with Kristen.

“Well kids. I have a surprise for you. How would you like to have a

sleep over with Aunt Lexie and Uncle Abe?”

Both of the kids jumped and clapped at the idea.

“But John we haven’t asked them.”

“I talked to Abe this morning and he suggested the idea. So why don’t

you kids get in the car to go?” They watched the kids run to the car

and climb in. “Why don’t we hurry up and get them over there so we

can have the night alone. I have something very special planned for

you.”

“What is it?”

“Can’t tell you. It’s a surprise. I can tell you that you will love it.” He

gives her a quick kiss on the check. She pulls out of his arms and

walks to the car. He pulls the ring out of his pocket. “Tonight, I’m going

to make all your dreams come true. I’m going to make you my wife. All

I have to do is get you to say yes tonight.” He puts the ring back in his

pocket and walks to the car.

Chapter 15

John pulled up to the private location. He knew it was the perfect

place to ask her. He went to her side of the car and helped her out.

She was once again blindfolded and had no idea where she was. She

heard the sound of an engine fire up but it still didn’t help her.

“John, where are we? You know I hate surprises.”

He took her hand and led her to some stairs. “Yes, I know you do but

you know my surprises are always worth the wait.”

She shook her head and listened carefully to John as he told her when

to step up. Once they reached the top, she could smell food and

flowers mixed together. John moved behind her and guided her

though what felt like a curtain. She could her the sound of soft music

playing and felt John’s hands move to the back of her head to release

the blind fold. When she felt it move from her eyes, she saw the most

breathtaking sight. There was candles lit everywhere. The flowers she

smelled were lilacs, which made her smile because John remembered

they were her favorites. The lights were dimmed just right to allow the

candles to glow just right. In the center was a table with two plates of

food on it. Once Marlena looked completely around, she noticed a

piece of furniture that let her know just where they were.

“John. The plane.” She turned and smiled at him with small tears in

her eyes. He reached up and pushed a stray hair from her face as he

cupped her face.

“I told you on the way over here, that the place I was taking you held

some good memories.”

“I know but you didn’t tell me it was the place where the best night of

my life happened. The place we made love and conceved our

daughter.”

“I couldn’t or it would give the place away.”

“It’s so beautiful.”

“A beautiful place for a beautiful lady. Would you like to sit down?” He

walked over to her seat and pulled out the chair for her. “Let’s start out

with a toast. To a wonderful night. May all our dreams come true

starting tonight.”

———————————————————————–

The night was going just as John had planned. The food was

extremely good. Marlena and he had a pleasant conversation while

they ate. They were now enjoying a slow dance and as the time came

for John to ask, he became more anxious and nervous. Marlena had

always been able to read him like a book. Tonight was no different.

“John, what is wrong?”

“Nothing, why do you ask?”

“Because you’re nervous. Look at you, you’re practically shaking.”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’m a little tired. Why don’t we sit down?”

“Ok.” They walked to the couch and Marlena sat down.

“I’ll get us something to drink.” John went over to the table and poured

two glasses. While his back was turned to Marlena, he took the

opportunity to drop the ring in the glass. He thought it was a perfect

idea and knowing Marlena was a sipper, there was no chance of her

swallowing the ring. He walks back to the couch and hands her the

drink.

“What is so special about tonight that you brought me here?”

“Well, tonight is our four-month anniversary. I know a horrible thing

also happened to you that night and I was hoping to keep your mind

off it.”

“Surprising enough. I hadn’t even thought about it.” She gets to the

last of her drink when she felt something hit her lip. She looks in the

glass and gasped at the sight of the ring.

“That is the other reason.” He gets the glass and pulls the ring out. He

moves off the couch, onto the floor in front of her. He got down on one

knee and took her hand. “Marlena, I brought you here tonight for a

very special reason. I have seen a part of you recently that has made

me fall more in love with you. You are the strongest woman I have

ever known. You have survived things these past few years that would

have made anyone else crawl up into a ball and die. But not you. Your

strength is only one part of you that I love so much. I love your faith,

your compassion, your generosity, and even your stubbornness. I love

everything about you because I love you so much. And I have realized

how crazy I was to let you go. I don’t ever want to make the mistake

again because I couldn’t live without you. We haven’t always been

together in the past but I want to spend the rest of my life with you,

starting tonight. So what do you say about making me the happiest

man alive and become my wife. Will you marry me Marlena?”

She couldn’t even get the words out that was running thought her

head. She just looked at him with tears in her eyes. It was at that

moment he understood what the song was saying that was playing in

the background.

“I had a hundred-dollar ring in my hand. So weak and tired I could

barely stand, from being up all night praying she’d say yes. So with a

hopeful heart I hit one knee. With a tear in her eye she looked at me. It

was the moment of truth; I was scared to death. My life hung on what

that tear meant…”

He hoped the next part would happen, then it did. She smiled at him.

She nodded her head yes and was finally able to get out; “Yes I will

marry you.” He placed the ring on her hand and they both mouthed I

love you. He moved back up to the couch and pulled her into a

passionately kiss. When it ended, they were both breathless. They

both looked into each other’s eyes and saw the same thing. They both

wanted each other so bad. It had been a long since they had made

love. This would be only the second time since their reunion. She

could see the look of concern buried deep in John’s eyes. She lightly

touched the side of his face, telling him she was really ready this time

with her eyes. There were no words spoken. There never was a need

for them; their connection was too deep. They could both tell what the

other was thinking by looking in the other’s eyes.

John leaned in and kissed her tenderly. They both remembered the

last time they made love here and knew this time would be different.

They were free to be together this time. It would be slow and

passionate, not desperate as it had been. John slowly removed her

clothes and laid her back onto the couch. He kissed her all over her

body, then pulled back to admire her. She took that chance to remove

his clothes and took a turn kissing him all over his chest. He moved

his hands to her face and pulled it to meet his. He gently laid her back

down and moved on top of her. They began to make love not noticing

the fact it had begun to rain.

———————————————————————–

Afterward, they both laid in each other’s arms. John couldn’t help but

think about how similar tonight was to the night of the affair. There

was a storm raging outside and she was laying in his arms after

making passionate love. Only this time, she turned to look in his eyes.

“I love you so much, John. I can’t wait to become your wife.”

He pulled the hand that had the ring on it and lightly kissed it. “Nether

can I doc. I love you more than life itself.” He pulled hr into a kiss and

they began to make passionate love again.

Chapter 16:

John and Marlena had spent the whole night on the plane. John was

the first one to wake up. He just laid there and looked at Marlena

laying on his chest. It was then the sparkle on her hand caught his

eye. It made him smile just remembering the fact she agreed to marry

him. He was lost in his own little world, when he was snapped out of it

by a small kiss on his chest.

“Good morning handsome. How long have you been awake?”

“Not long. Just laying here watching my beautiful fiancé sleeping.”

She got this huge smile on her face. “Fiancé. I like the sound of that.

I’m going to become Mrs. John Black. I have waited so long for this to

happen.”

“I know what you mean. I love you so much.” He leaned in and kissed

her passionately.

She pulled back from him. “John while I would love to stay here and

spend the day with you alone but we need to rescue Abe and Lex

from our children.”

“If you really want to go we will.” He moves from under the cover to

find his clothes that are thrown all over the floor. Just watching him

turned Marlena on. She had to bite down on her lip to hide her desire.

He turned and smiled at her. “I can’t wait to tell the kids we are getting

married and going to be a family.”

Marlena was pulling on her dress when he sat down to put on his

shoes. “John. Instead of telling the whole family individually, maybe

we could wait and tell them as a group.”

“Well Abe knows I was going to ask you so he will want to know as

soon as we see him. I think we should talk to the kids about it alone so

we can answer any questions. But we can throw a party for the whole

family and tell them then.”

She walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Thank

you John. I don’t want you to think I want to hide the fact, it’s just I

think it would be easier to tell them together.”

“I know and I agree. It would help stop as many questions. Well let’s

go get those terrific kids of ours and start planning the party for our

family. I can’t wait to tell everyone your going to become Dr. Marlena

Evans Black.” He kissed her. She pulled him closer to her as his

tongue entered her mouth.

———————————————————————–

John and Marlena were walking in the park. They had went by Abe

and Lexie’s and found a not e telling them they had taken Belle and

Brady to the park. They saw Brady and Abe throwing the ball and

Belle swinging while Lexie pushed her.

Belle saw her parents and came running up to them screaming;

“Mommy, Daddy!” She jumped into John’s arms and received big

kisses from both her parents. “Brady and I missed you so much.”

“We missed you to sweetheart.” John said while placing her on the

ground. They heard a sound coming from behind them. They turned to

see Kristen, Alexander, Cassie, and Rex.

“Hey John, Marlena. It’s fancy meeting you here.”

“Hi, Kristen.” Marlena smiled at each of the children.

Brady came running up. “Rex, you want to practice for the game.” Rex

smiled and shook his head yes. “Daddy do you have the tee and some

gloves in the car.”

“Yes I do son, but who are you going to play against.”

“The girls. You could coach one team and Uncle Abe the other.”

“All right son. Abe you want to go with me to get the stuff. Honey we

will be right back. John kissed the side of Marlena’s face and walked

with Abe toward the car. The kids went and played together.

“They really seem to be enjoying themselves. I’m glad I ran into you

Marlena; I wanted to give you these.” She hands Marlena the papers.

She reached for them with her left hand and Kristen clearly saw the

engagement ring. She wasn’t the only one who saw it, so did

Alexander.

“Thank you Kristen. “She smiled at each of them and looked into

Alexander’s eyes. When she did what she saw almost made her faint.

John was walking up when he saw her go weak. He was by her side

and caught her before she fell.

“Doc. Honey are you ok?”

“Yeah. Just feeling a little light headed. I’ll be fine.”

Kristen and Alexander both excused themselves to another bench

away from the group so they could talk.

“What do you think all that was about?”

“I have no idea Kristen. She seemed really upset.”

“I don’t understand why. It seems like she has everything I want. I

wanted to faint as well. Didn’t you notice?”

“It was hard not to. That is one huge rock.”

“You told me if I adopted those two brats he would see me in a

different light. It didn’t work.”

“It hasn’t been enough time. We can’t be sure it is an engagement

ring.”

“I have never seen that ring before. Plus it is John’s idea of a perfect

ring for his precious Doc. It’s an engagement ring and they are getting

married.”

Alexander glared over to where John was carrying Marlena to a

bench. “Over my dead body. I will kill John first.”

———————————————————————–

“I just fainted, not became paralyzed. I can walk on my own John.”

“I know you can but I don’t want you over doing it.” He places her on

the bench. “Now what happened?”

“I really don’t know. I was talking to Kristen and she handed me the

paper for the kids to join the team and then I began to feel a little

lightheaded.”

John looked concerned at her. “Well what brought it own? Did

something upset you?”

She gently touched the temples on her head. “It was around the time I

looked at Alexander.”

“So you know Kristen’s friend.”

“Yes. I had met him before my accident but there was something

different.”

“What was it?”

She stared strangely as she tried to remember. Then she glanced

across the park at him.

“His eyes. They were the ones from that night I was attacked.”

“Are you sure doc?”

“Yes I’m sure John. He was the attacker. He was the one who raped

me.”

John looks over in the direction Alexander was sitting. He feels the

anger rise in him. He gets up off the bench.

“John, what are you doing? Where are you going?”

“I’m going to kill him.”

Chapter 17:

John’s anger was so intense he didn’t hear Marlena pleading with him

to stop. Marlena had to think quickly before John did something to get

himself in trouble. She got up and practically ran to him. He didn’t stop

until he felt her hand on his shoulder.

“John, Honey, please don’t do something you’ll regret.”

“I won’t regret what I do to him.”

“Please honey. Just calm down.”

John looked at her and couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You

expect me to calm down after what you just told me. He was the one

who raped you and you want me to calm down.”

“I’m not sure it was him.”

“You told me you were. Now you are changing your mind. What do

you want to happen, have him get away with it?”

“I don’t want that to happen. I want him in jail more than you do. He

did it to me remember. I just don’t want you to get in trouble without

proof.”

She could see the anger slowly fade from his eyes.

“How do we get the proof?”

“Let’s go talk to Abe. Maybe something was found at the crime scene

that could help.”

They walked off hand in hand toward Abe hoping he could help with

the new information.

“Hey partner. We need to talk to you privately one moment.”

Lexie saw it was very important so she decided to take the kids and

play elsewhere while the three of them talked.

“What’s up John?”

“I was wondering if it was possible to find out if a person was the one

who attacked Marlena?”

“Well we have a DNA sample that was collected. It would be like

looking for a needle in a haystack without a suspect.”

“I think we know who he is.”

“Tell me and we will get a warrant to do the test and we will find out.”

“Actually I was hoping to get it done without him knowing. I think he

would possibly run if he had an idea we were on to him.”

“Who is he?”

“Kristen’s friend Alexander. Marlena noticed his eyes looked like the

guy who did it but isn’t a hundred percent sure he did it. I want the

proof so I can get that SOB for what he did to her. No one hurts her

and gets away with it.”

“John you know talking like that is against the law.”

“Abe if it was Lexie you would be doing the same thing.”

“I would. Get me a DNA sample and I will have the two tested.”

“What kind of sample do you need?”

“It could be blood. No never mind about the blood. A hair sample

would be good. The easiest would be from something he has drunk

from. Make sure he was the only one. Bring it to me and I will have the

test back to you before the next day.”

“Thank you partner. I want him behind bars. He has to pay.”

———————————————————————–

John walked over to Alexander. Just seeing him made John sick to his

stomach. He could have ripped out his heart right then but he had to

get the proof first.

“Hey, Alexander. I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind helping me?

I’m going to grab some drinks. Plus I need to talk to you about

something.”

“Sure John. I would be happy to.”

Alexander and John walked toward the drink stand.

“I was thinking we could drink ours over here so we could talk

privately.”

“Sounds good.”

They went up and got their drinks. Lucky for John they were in cups

that needed straws. John also asked for a plastic zip lock bag saying it

was for the kids some cookies.

“So what did you need to talk to me about?”

“I want to invite you to a party.”

“Why couldn’t you ask me that in front of Kristen?”

“Because it is an engagement party for Marlena and I. I didn’t want to

rub in the fact Doc and I are getting married.”

“I understand. So when is the date?”

“Tomorrow at 8:00. It will be at the Penthouse bar and Grill. Listen

don’t say anything to Kristen. We are going to invite her. We are

hoping that she won’t cause a scene finding out in public.”

“I promise not a word. Well I’m done with me drink. I’m going to throw

it away.”

John had to think quickly. That straw was his only hope.

“No! Let me. Why don’t you go order four bottled waters for everyone?

Here is the money.”

Alexander handed John his cup and walked over to get the drinks.

John went to the trashcan and looked to make sure Alexander was

busy so he wouldn’t see. He took out the straw and placed it in the

plastic bag. Once that was done he collected the water for his group

and then went back. Alexander handed Kristen her water, as he

watched John walk toward Marlena.

“It seems John is planning a party to celebrate his and Marlena’s

engagement.”

“I told you.”

“Well you and I are invited but I wasn’t supposed to tell you about it.

John was going to invite you hoping you wouldn’t cause a scene.”

“I don’t want to go.”

“But you have to. I’m going to need you help with a plan. I will tell you

more tomorrow night but I’m hoping to get Marlena away from him

then.”

———————————————————————–

John was taking Abe his drink. “Partner. I got what you needed.”

He pulled out the straw and handed it to Abe.

“Perfect. I’ll take it to be analyzed at the lab. Hopefully it is a match but

how are we going to bust him?”

“He is going to be at the party tomorrow night. If it is him we are going

to get him there. I’m going to make him pay.”

Abe and John walked back to the bench where Marlena and Lexie

were sitting. John leans in close to Marlena.

“Doc. I think it is time we talk to the kids.”

“I’ll get Belle and Brady. When we get home we will call Sami and

Carrie and ask them to come over.”

They got the kids and headed to the car. They both couldn’t wait to tell

their kids they were going to be a family. They only worried about how

they would take it.

Chapter 18:

They had planned to talk to the kids as soon as they got home. Belle

and Brady were both so tired they feel asleep on the way there. John

and Marlena both talked about it and decided it would be ok to talk to

the kids over dinner. They called Carrie and Samie, asking them to

come over about 6:00. When Marlena got off the phone with Samie

John came and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“I’m so glad we decided to hold off this meeting until tonight. You know

the kids will probably be out for another hour. What do you say, think

we have time to fool around?”

She turned around and put her arms around his neck. “Why Mr. Black,

is that all you think about?”

“Yeah. Is that a problem? If you believe it is I will go see a doctor. Do

you have anyone you could suggest?”

“Not anyone off the top of my head but you know I’m a doctor, maybe I

can help. What is your problem?”

“Well you see doctor; I’m in love. I have been in love with this woman

for a long time but we have just recently gotten back together.”

“I don’t understand your problem Mr. Black. Sounds like everything is

ok.”

“It is doctor. Everything is perfect. It’s just all I do is think about her.

Before when we were apart I couldn’t get my mind off her. You would

think now that we are together it would have ended but it is worse. I

see her every where but there is no one who can compare. Her hair

looks like it was spun from pure gold. Her smile can light up the

darkest night. Her eyes are deep hazel but shines like two stars. She

is so smart. And her skin. It feels like silk and is so creamy and

smooth. I love the way it tastes after we make love, so salty but so

sweet. Do I make any sense?”

“Yes you do. It sounds like you love this woman very much. The way

you described her, she sounds very beautiful. I wish I could help you.”

“I think you can doctor. You see, you are very similar to her. Maybe

you could distract me somehow.”

“I’m sure I could think of some way.” She gets on her tiptoes so she is

looking right in his eyes. “I love you.” She starts kissing him

passionately. As their tongues dance together he backs her to the

couch. She falls onto it bringing him down with her. He begins to kiss

her down her neck and to her shoulders. He pulls the straps of her

dress down with his teeth, slightly biting her as he does this. She pulls

his shirt from his pants. Once he sits up slightly, she pulls it completely

off his body. She runs her fingers across his back and can feel the

mussels tense under them. She starts to work on his belt and his

pants when the phone begins to ring.

“Damn it.”

“Ignore it John.” The answer machine picked up and you could hear

Laura’s voice.

“Marlena honey. It’s Laura. If you are home pick up. If not call me as

soon as you hear this. It’s import…”

Marlena didn’t even let her finish. She ran over and picked up the

phone.

“Laura I’m here. What is wrong?”

“One of your patients are here. He is demanding to see you. He is

convinced an alien adducted you last night.”

“I understand. I’ll be right down.” She hangs up the phone and turns

around to see John’s disappointed face. “I’m so sorry honey. I need to

go see a patient. Can we continue this later?”

He nods his head yes. He stands up and walked toward her, placing

his arms around her. “I’ll see you when you get done ok.” He gives her

a quick kiss. “Call me if you need me. I love you.”

———————————————————————–

Marlena came into Bay view finding Laura waiting on her.

“Marlena, I’m sorry I had to call you. It’s just I couldn’t get him to calm

down.”

“It’s of. Who is it?”

“Mr. Jason Smith. He is suffering from server hallucinations.”

“That is because he is schizophrenic. I was hoping a new medication

would help but it doesn’t seem to be working. Has he been sedated?”

“No. I wanted to wait on you since you are his doctor. He seemed to

calm down some after he saw I called you.”

“He is a little protective of me but I can honestly say he has never

been this delusional.”

They walked into Jason’s room. Marlena gets his chart for a quick look

over. “Jason, it’s Dr. Evans. I want to ask you some questions. Have

you been taking your medication?”

“No Dr. Evans. Those people at the drug store are trying to kill me.

They work for the government and know I know the truth.”

“And what would the truth be?”

“That they are hiding the aliens. I saw them and when I was going to

tell you, one of their ships took you.”

“Jason, you know that there aren’t any aliens and I wasn’t abducted

last night.”

“They have you brain washed. I must stop them before they take over

the world.” Jason starts to fight at invisible things. He is trying to hit

something but the straps stop him. “One has me! Let me go!”

“ I want him sedated. After he has calmed take him to get a MRI. As

soon as you get the results bring them to my office. I will tell you what

to do after I have looked at them.”

———————————————————————–

Marlena is sitting in her office. She was looking over Jason’s medical

reports. She picks up her tape recorder and starts explaining Jason’s

condition.

“This is the medical report on Jason Smith. Dr. Horton called informing

me that he had been reported to Bay view. She said he was suffering

from severe hallucinations. He was claiming to have seen an alien

spaceship abduct me. I questioned Mr. Smith who seemed calm at

that moment. I found he wasn’t taking his medication. He clams that

the druggist works for the government. He believes they are out to kill

him because of his knowledge of the aliens. When I told him there

were no aliens, he became very upset. He began to have delusions of

aliens trying to capture him. He began to fight violently and had to be

sedated. I ordered a MRI, which shows that he has an increased level

of dopamine in his frontal lobe. This indication shows that he has not

been taking his for some time. I have increased his amount of

medication from 10 milligrams to 15 milligrams to be taken twice daily,

giving him an extra 10 milligrams. I have contacted his mother to set

up a meeting for tomorrow. I’m going to ask she place Jason here at

Bay view for about six months. Hopefully we will have been able to

lower the dopamine level. If we are unable to, he needs to be needs to

be placed somewhere permintly, due to the fact he chooses not to live

at home.”

Marlena shuts off her tape recorder. Laura pokes her head into

Marlena’s office.

“I just want to say I’m sorry for calling you. I hope I wasn’t interrupting

anything.”

“Nothing that can’t be continued later. I was going to call you tonight

anyway. John and I want to invite you to a party tomorrow night at the

Penthouse Bar and Grill.”

“Of course I will come. What is the party for?”

“I can’t tell you but if you guessed, I could tell you if you were right.”

“Let me see. You can’t be pregnant.”

“Of course not.” Marlena taps her fingers of her left-hand o her desk.

Laura looks down and sees the ring.

“Oh My GOD. He asked you to marry him.” She shakes her head yes.

“But you don’t seem happy about it. Is there something wrong?”

“We believe we have found the attacker.”

“Really, who is it?”

“Alexander. Remember the guy I told you about? I guess he was a

creep after all. Honey, you don’t look surprised.”

“That is because I knew.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I asked him to help get you and John back together. I swear I had no

idea what he was going to do. Please don’t get mad at me, Marlena. I

don’t want to loose your friendship.”

“I believe you. I wish you would have told me. We have to tell John

and Abe. Hopefully that will be enough to nail him to the wall.”

Chapter 19:

Once Marlena got home from work, she and John say down and

talked about what Laura had told her.

“How could Laura not tell us what she knew Doc? Couldn’t she see

the pain it was putting you though?”

“It really wasn’t bothering me. The memories were what hurt so much.

And if I remember correctly, she helped me handle those. I

understand her reason John. The man threatened her. What else

could she have done?”

“Trusted us to believe her over him.”

“She went to him for help. All she wanted was for you and me to get

back together, John. Once he admitted to her what he did to make

that happen, she was scared. She wanted to tell us. I honestly believe

Laura would never hurt me.”

“I know she wouldn’t. But what I don’t understand is why he hasn’t

hounded her for the money?”

“She said he told her it was on him.”

“Ok. Then why is he still here?”

“I don’t know. He is hanging out with Kristen a lot. Maybe he has a

thing for her.”

“I have no idea. I just want him to stay around until Abe gets the proof.

Then I want to nail his ass to the wall.”

“Could we talk about something else?”

“I’m sorry honey. Just thinking about him being out on the loose drives

me crazy. After what he did to you.”

“I know what he did to me but I’m fine now. My life has never been

more perfect. We are back together and engaged. What happened

was in the past. Let’s leave it there and concentrate on our future.”

She leans over and starts to slowly kiss him. He begins to reciprocate

and the kiss begins to deepen. His hands begin to roam all over her

back. He finds the zipper to her dress and moves it down. Once that is

completed, he lowers her down on to the couch. They both were so

ready and hadn’t really calmed down form earlier. John is working on

her neck when a knock came at the door.

“Damn. Not again. I hope these interruptions are not going to become

a problem.” The knock happened again. “Hold on. Give me one

second.” He looks to make sure Marlena was ready. He opens the

door and is surprised to see Carrie there. “Carrie. Hey. You are a little

early aren’t you?”

“I know but when you called saying you had something to talk to me

about I got excited. What is it?”

“You are going to have to wait until Sami is here.” Just then a second

knock came to the door. John opens the door and sees Sami standing

there.

“Ok John what is so important you needed to call me over here?”

“Nice to see you to Sami. Your mother and I called you over here

because we have something very important to tell you. Doc do you

want to take it form here?”

Marlena smiles as John sits beside her on the couch and takes her

hand. The truth was, she was scared. She knew Carrie would be

happy for them but Sami was a different story. Ever since the affair

she made no attempt to like or understand John.

“Well you both know John and I have been back together for some

time. John and I are very much in love so we have decided to take our

relationship to the next level. He asked me to marry him and I said

yes.”

Sami jumped up and shouted “You said what? Excuse me I need to

talk to my mom alone.”

Marlena looked at John. “Honey would you mind going and checking

on Belle and Brady please?”

“Ok. Carrie, would you like to help me?”

“Sure.” Both Carrie and John got up. John gave Marlena a quick kiss

on the check and whispered “Good Luck.” in her ear. They walked up

the stairs and Sami started her ranting.

“Mom, how could you?”

“How could I what?”

“Agree to marry John.”

“Why shouldn’t I marry him?”

“I’ll tell you why not. He ruined our family. And what about daddy. You

would ruin any chance of him coming back and wanting to be a family

again.”

“Sami, I love John. I love him now and I loved him then. He didn’t ruin

our family. And there is no chance of your father and I getting back

together. He made his choice a long time ago.”

“He was upset. Give him time, he will come back.”

“Sami I agree he was upset. He had a good reason to be but I begged

him to stay. I told him we could work it out if he was willing to try but

he still left us. It has been four years Sami and we haven’t heard one

word from him. Don’t I deserve the right to move on?”

“But you loved daddy.”

“At one time I loved your daddy very much. A part of me still does but

only as the father of my children, nothing more. To be honest with you,

I haven’t loved your father the same since I met John. I tried to deny

those feelings when your father came back. I tried to make it work but

now I realize it was more for you and your brother instead of me and

how I felt.”

“He could still come back.”

“If he does Sami, good for him but I’m moving on with my life with

John. We would love for you to be a part of that life. I’m sorry if this

hurts you but I’m marrying John. Please say you are happy for me.”

“I will never be happy for you. He ruined my life and daddy’s. I can

never forgive him or you and I will never be a part of his family.”

Sami jumps up and runs out the door, with Marlena following behind

her yelling “Sami wait.”

John is coming down the stairs as Marlena is walking back in the door.

“I take it she didn’t take the news good.”

“Not good is an understatement.”

They then heard Carrie walking down the stairs. “I have to go. I want

the two of you to know how happy I am for the both of you. I know how

long the two of you have wanted this.”

They both hug her and tells her thank you. John walks her to the door

as Marlena sits on the couch.

“John I feel terrible. I know she still carries around this resentment

from the affair. I don’t know what to do?”

“Are you saying you don’t want to get married?”

“No honey. I want to be your wife. I don’t know how to help Sami get

over what happened. I know it must have been awful to see that. Plus

she is living in this dream world where Roman is coming home and we

are going to live happily after together. I’m sorry that will never

happen. Not only do I not love him but he lift me of his own free will.

No one made him. And has anyone heard a single word from him, no.

Sami has been using this guilt trip on me for to long. I think it is time I

got a little happiness.”

John wraps his arms around her and pulls her onto his chest.

“You don’t have to tell me. I agree with everything you said. I know

how important it is to you for Sami to be ok with us. I want that to. I

thought she was my daughter for a long time, I love her. I believe if we

give her some time she will grow to accept us. But for right now lets

think about us and how much we love each other.”

“You just read my mind.” She stands up and pulls him with her. They

go upstairs and into the bedroom. Marlena goes into the bathroom to

get ready. When she walks out, the room is full of candles. John is

standing by the bed, which is covered white and red roses.

“Oh John this is so beautiful.”

John walks to where she is standing. He slowly moves his hands up

and down her arms. “You are so beautiful Doc.” He moves in and

starts kissing her. “I’m so in love with you.”

“I love you to. I can’t wait to be your wife.” She moves in and starts

kissing him. She removes his robe and moves her hands down his

chest. “Do you know how much I love your body? It is so perfect.” She

begins to slowly kiss his chest.

“You are perfect Doc.”

He plants as kiss on her neck and shoulder. He places his finger

under the straps of her white nightie. He watches as the gown falls to

the floor. His eyes seem to devour her body. “Talk about a perfect

body.”

She moves on the bed leading John along with her. When they reach

the head of the bed, he kisses her softly then pulls back and looks into

her eyes. “ Please make love to me John.”

He leans down and kisses her again and trails kisses down her neck.

He moves off the bed to remove the rest of his clothes. He sits on the

edge of the bed and kisses the top of her feet, her mid leg, and her

knee. Then he places his arms on both sides of her and pulls himself

up to her stomach and places a trail of kisses from her belly button to

her lips. The feeling of her nails digging in his back and her moans

slightly muffled by his lips urged him to move faster. Once their

lovemaking was over John snuggled up closer to Marlena. Neither one

knowing what tomorrow brings but hoping it ends the way they

planned.

Chapter 20:

John woke up before Marlena. He laid there and watched her sleep.

He couldn’t get over the idea that she was sleeping right beside him

again. The thing that really amazed him was the fact she was going to

be his wife. He leaned over and gave her a kiss on the forehead

hoping not to wake her up. He gently moved out of the bed and pulled

on some clothes. He slightly moved down the hall to the kid’s room,

finding both of them up and playing.

“Hey sport. Hey princess. Let’s go down stairs and get you two some

breakfast. When y’all are done you can help me make some breakfast

for your mommy.”

Belle came down a little bit later than John and Brady. John was busy

putting out their breakfast when she came down.

“Daddy, got a question.”

“What is it Sweetheart?”

“Why mommy sleep in your bed? Does she sleep there all night with

you?”

“Belle we talked about this before. Mommy and Daddy sleep in the

same bed because we are in love.”

“I know that, but why does she sleep with no clothes on?”

“Isabella. Did you go in there and wake your mommy up after I told

you not to?”

“No I didn’t daddy. I just wanted to make sure she was still sleeping

but she sleep with no clothes on.”

“She has on clothes but you just can’t see them. Sit down and eat. Ok

baby.”

Both Belle and Brady ate the rest of their breakfast and waited on

John to tell them it was time to cook. When the three was getting

ready there was a knock at the door. John answered it and found Abe

standing there.

“John we need to talk.”

“Hey Belle Brady, why don’t you two run upstairs and play until it is

time to cook.”

They both screamed “Ok daddy”. Belle and Brady ran upstairs, leaving

John and Abe to talk.

“So partner, what’s up?”

“The test came back positive. Alexander is the person who attacked

Marlena.”

“I knew it. I should have killed him when I had the chance.”

“That’s not all John. This isn’t the first time it has happened. He was

just released on probation three months ago for the same crime. Only

she wasn’t as lucky as Marlena.”

“What happened?”

“He did it once before but no one knew who it was. He became

obsessed with her. He would stalk her and one night broke into her

house again. When she wouldn’t come to her willing, he beat her into

a coma.”

“Why the hell is he out?”

“They could only prove the second time. That time he didn’t rape her

only beat her. With her living he was only charged with assault and

battery.”

“How did you know he did it the first time?”

“The cops suspected it but couldn’t prove it. We have enough

evidence to nail him to the wall. I could get him right now.”

“No. Let’s still get him tonight at the party. Doc won’t be left alone; I’ll

make sure of that. Abe thank you so much for finding all this out. That

SOB will be put away for a long time.”

“That is all right buddy.” Just as Abe is about to leave, Belle and Brady

come running down the hall.

“Uncle Abe can we go to your house.”

“Belle, Brady you know I’m going to take you to grandma and Grandpa

Brady’s house in a little bit.” He glances down at his watch. “Darn we

are running late.”

“John, buddy I’ll drop the kids by on my way to work. That way you

won’t have to leave Marlena.”

“Are you sure partner? I don’t want to put you out.”

“Of course I am. I have to drive right by there any way. Plus these kids

are ready to go. So why don’t we go you two little monsters?”

Brady and Belle gave John a kiss good bye. Belle hoped in Abe’s

arms and Brady grabbed him by the hand.

“Uncle Abe, can we ride with the sirenes on?”

“We’ll see Brady.” John closed the door behind them. He finished up

Marlena’s breakfast and put it on a tray. He took it upstairs to her.

When he opened up the door to the bedroom and was surprised to

find her still sleeping. He placed the tray on the bedside table, and

gently sat on the bed and kissed her awake.

“Good morning sleeping beauty.”

She looked up at him and smiled. “Good morning handsome. What

smells so good?”. “I got up this morning and cooked breakfast for my

lady.”. “You should have woke me up and let me fixed you breakfast.”.

“Doc. Have you forgotten you can’t cook. I would have wound up

eating some cereal anyway so why not fixit first and save all that

food.”. “Haha. Very funny Mr. Black. Just for that you are going to

have to feed me.”. “You got it Doc. I hope you like what I got.”

He placed the tray in front of her. On it were scrambled eggs, bacon,

fresh cut fruit, and a glass of apple juice. “It looks great. Thank you.”.

John picked up the fork and put some eggs on it and offered it to

Marlena. She opened her mouth and accepted the food. “This is

wonderful. You have out did yourself.” He continues to feed her until

her plate is about clean. He reaches for the last piece of fruit. “How is

the melon? I was looking at it downstairs and wanted apiece but

wanted to leave it for you.”. “Honey, why don’t you have the last

piece.”. “ I just want a taste.”. He watches as she opens her mouth in

a playful way. Before she has time to close it, he places the fruit in her

mouth. He leans in and starts to kiss her fiercely. He pulls back and

reaches beside him on the table and gets the thing of cream he had

placed there.

“Look at what I forgot. I bet it would have made the fruit more

enjoyable.”. “You little sneak. You had this planned all along.”. He

looked at her shocked. “Who me? I did no such thing. But now that I

have remembered it, we have to find a way to eat it.” He places some

on his finger and offers it to her. Instead of allowing her to lick it off, he

makes a trail with it from under her lip to the nape of her neck.

“Opps. Look at the mess I made. I had better clean it up.”. She smiles

at him. Then he bows his head to kiss her chin and moves down to

her neck. “I’m really enjoying this clean up technique that you have

Mr. Black, but if you continue making a mess, I’m going to have to

spank you.”. He got this sly smile on his face. “Is that a promise

because if it is I have been a very messy boy.”. She smiles and laughs

at him. “John you are insane. But I love you anyways.”. “You drive me

crazy Doc.”. He moves the covers off her. “Your body drives me crazy.

I can’t get enough of you.”

He places small kisses on her neck then moves down to her breast.

He can hear Marlena moaning and this makes him to move lower. He

places kisses on her stomach and around her belly button. He looks

up at her to see if she wants him to go lower. When he looks at her,

he sees her eyes blazing with desire. He moves down and

concentrates on giving her all the pleasure she wants. When he feels

her peak, he stops. He sits up to start removing his clothes but

Marlena stops him.

“No John.” She sits up where she is facing him. She places her hands

on his chest and by catching him off guard pushes him on to the bed.

“My Turn.”. She straddles him and slowly unbuttons his shirt. As she is

slowly kissing him around his chest and stomach, she is working on

his pants and belt. She smiles at him as she lets him wonder what she

is about to do. Then she lowers herself down and takes him in her

mouth. She smiles inside as she feels him grip the sheets to restrain

himself. He feels himself come close to the breaking point, so he

reaches down and pulls her up to her lips. He flips her over and

quickly enters her. His motions are slow but he quickens the pace as

he feels her nails digging in his back and her back arching. After a few

more minutes they both peak at the same time. After they are done,

John falls beside her and she rolls over onto his chest. She lays there

and listens to his rapid heartbeat and his quicken breathing and feels

so at peace she falls asleep.

Chapter 21:

John and Marlena had spent most of the morning laying in bed

together. It was around noon when they both ere beginning to feel

hungry and they went downstairs to eat. They curled up on the couch

and ate their sandwiches. It hit John he hadn’t told Marlena about

what Abe had told him. “Marlena, I have something to tell you.”

“What is it sweetheart?”

“Abe came by earlier and gave me an update on the Alexander thing.”.

“What did he say?”

“It was him. He wanted to go ahead and arrest him but I told him to

wait. I hope you aren’t upset with me.”

“I’m not upset. I just don’t understand why you want to wait.”

“I want to be there when he is arrested. I want to make sure that scum

bag is put away for a long time.”

“I understand but please don’t get yourself involved. You could get

yourself hurt.”

“I promise I will be careful, but I can’t stay out of it. I want to make sure

he will be put away for a long time. Now let’s get ready. We’re going to

stop by Shawn and Caroline’s to pick up the kids and drop them off at

Shell’s house for tonight. They are really excited about the group

sleep over.”

“I bet they are. I’ll take a shower first. Then while I’m doing my hours

of getting ready, you can get yours.”

“Why don’t we take a shower together, it will conserve water.”

“Because if we get in the shower together, we will not leave here on

time.”

“What if I promise to be a real good boy?”

“The lat time you promised to be a real good boy, we spent almost an

hour in the shower. Then another 30 minutes after in the bed. We just

don’t have that much time.”

“Please…” He gives her those sad pouty eyes. “I promise.”

“That isn’t fair John. It will take me an hour to get ready.”

John busts out laughing. “An hour Doc. You can’t get ready for bed in

an hour, let alone a big party. If I gave you the hour before I got ready,

I would still be waiting on you for two hours after I’m done.”

“It doesn’t take me that long. Plus beauty takes time.”

“Doc you are beautiful no matter how long it takes. You could spend 3

hours getting ready or 5 minutes and it wouldn’t matter.” He walks up

and puts his arms around her waist. “You are the beautiful woman in

the world.”

“You are biased but I still love you” She leans in close to him and

gives him a kiss. “ I have to get ready. I will try to hurry.”

———————————————————————–

Across town Alexander was in his hotel waiting on Kristen to arrive.

He was holding the picture of Marlena and Belle. “Someday Marlena.

You and I will be a family.” There was a knock at the door. “Hold on

one minute.” He went and opened it to find Kristen standing there. “I

thought I was going to have to wait forever for you to get here.”

“I had to get ready so you and I could leave like we planned. Why

aren’t you ready?”

“Because we need to go over our plan for tonight.”

“I don’t see how we are going to get Marlena and John apart tonight.”

“Well if you will just sit back and let me explain it will become clear.

After tonight John will be yours and Marlena will be mine.”

“How are we going to do it?”

“Tonight at the party I will get Marlena alone on the balcony. After

about 10 minutes you will tell John, Marlena is waiting on him at the

same balcony. When I see him coming, I will take her in my arms and

kiss her. He will see this, become angered at Marlena and break off

the engagement.”

“This plan will never work. Even if John believed she was kissing you,

do you honestly believe she won’t try to explain what happened? Then

John will come after you for even getting close to Marlena.”

“Maybe I’ll have to improvise the plan. Listen I have to get a shower

then get ready. Just make yourself comfortable and I’ll be right back.”

He walks into the bathroom and reaches into the cabinet. He pulls

something out and places it in his pocket.

———————————————————————– Across town

John was waiting on Marlena to get done. She walked down the stairs

wearing a strapless black ball gown.

“I know it took me longer than I said but my hair was being stubborn.”

“It may have taken longer but it was well worth it. You look great Doc.

Well are you ready to go?”

“You know I am. I can’t wait to tell everyone we are going to be

husband and wife.”

They walked out the door and got into the limo. They first stopped by

the Brady Pub to pick up Shawn, Caroline, Belle, and Brady. When

they walked into the door Belle ran into John’s arms.

“Mommy, daddy we are so glad you are here.”

Brady walked up to Marlena and tugged on her dress. “Mommy you

look like a princess.”

“Thank you Brady.”

“Can I go with you?”

“Brady remember you and Belle are having a sleep over at Shell’s

house tonight.”

“Ok mommy. Can we go on a date another night?”

“Brady you know we can’t go on a date. Your daddy and I are getting

married and he may not like it if I go on a date with another person.”

“If that means that you are going to become my mommy for real then it

will be ok.”

“Let’s get into the limo and drop you and your sister off at the sleep

over.”

John got their suitcases while Marlena and Caroline got them in the

limo. John took the two of them to the door when they arrived at

Shell’s house. He got back in and they started off to the Penthouse

Bar and Grill.

“John, Marlena I over heard your conversation with Brady. So the big

surprise is that y’all are getting married.”

“Shawn. Caroline we are so sorry we didn’t tell you. We just wanted to

tell the family together.”

“We already knew. Did you really think we would miss that huge

engagement ring on her hand? We just want the two of you to know

that no matter what happened in the past we are happy for you.

Marlena welcome back to the family.”

John looked at both of them shocked. “Welcome back to the family.

What do you mean?”

“John we still love you like our son and by Marlena marrying you that

means she is going to become our daughter-in-law again.

Congratulation son. We support you both and wish you nothing but

happiness.”

“Thanks pop.”

They felt the limo pull to a stop. The driver opened the door letting the

four out. “Pop, mom why don’t y’all go ahead of us. We’ll be right in.”

John wrapped his arms around Marlena’s waist. “I’m so happy. I have

wanted to hear that from them for a long time. I’m glad they see me as

their son. Now you are going to become my wife. My life is going to be

perfect. I love you so much Doc.”

“I love you to John.” They leaned in and kissed. They didn’t realize

Alexander was watching them. He reaches into his pocket and pulled

out what he had placed there before.

“I’m going to get you out of her life tonight, John.” He looks down at

his hand at the gun he is holding. “I don’t care if I have to kill you to do

it. She will be mine tonight.”

Chapter 22:

John and Marlena were walking around the room talking to friends

while they waited on everyone to arrive. John spotted Alexander

across the room and kept a close eye on him. He couldn’t wait until

the moment that he would be able to arrest him and get him out of

Marlena’s life. They saw that everyone had arrived and decided it

would be the best time to tell everyone. They walked up to the

platform and called everyone’s attention.

“Everyone, may I have your attention please? Marlena and I have

called you here tonight to share with you some wonderful news. As all

of you know Marlena and I have been together for over five months.

We have fought long and hard to be together and have decided it is

time we spend the rest of our lives together. The other night I asked

Marlena to marry me and she said yes. Marlena is going to become

my wife.”

Everyone in the room applauded but Kristen and Sami. Alexander only

did because he knew if he didn’t would raise someone’s suspension.

Marlena and John walked off the stage to a crowd of friends who were

offering their congrats. When Marlena was with Hope, John thought it

would be ok if he left her alone.

“Honey I’m going to talk to Abe about that little problem we have. I’ll

be back in a few minutes.”

“Alrighty. I’ll be right here. Good luck and be careful. I love you.” He

gave her a quick kiss on the check.

“Congratulations Marlena. You and John deserve all the happiness in

the world. After everything you went through. I still can’t believe

Kristen was faking the whole pregnancy to keep John. Then she has

the audacity to show up here tonight.”

“Actually, John and I invited her.”

“Y’all did. Why?”

“We were hoping if she found out about the engagement in a public

place she wouldn’t cause a scene.”

“You got your wish. She hasn’t done anything to ruin tonight. Who is

that man she is here with?”

Marlena looked over to where Kristen was standing and sees

Alexander with her. She flashes back to the rape. “What are they up

to?”

———————————————————————–

“Ok Kristen we have to think of another plan.”

“You are the brains of all this.”

“I need you to get John and Marlena out there. I’ll handle the rest.”

“Do you want them out there at the same time?”

“No you do it just like we planed in the beginning.”

“Ok.”

Kristen walked over to where Marlena was standing.

“Marlena could we talk a minute?”

“Yeah sure. Hope would you excuse me one moment.” Hope nodded

her head yes and Marlena walked off with Kristen.

“I wanted to tell you that you are one lucky woman.”

“Thank you Kristen. I’m really glad you didn’t cause a scene.”

“Why should I? John chose you. He loves you not me. I know I really

hurt both you and him and I want to say how sorry I am. What I did

was wrong but at the time I was desperate.”

“I know you were but it doesn’t excuse it. Thank you for apologizing to

me but the person you really need to do that is to John. He was really

hurt by the things you did. Especially pretending to be pregnant.”

“I know and I already talked to him. That is the main reason I came to

talk to you. He asked me to tell you that he wants to see you alone on

the balcony.”

“He does. Thanks for telling me.” Marlena walks off to the balcony.

She stands there alone for a few minutes until she hears the sound of

the door closing. She turns around and finds Alexander standing

there.

“What are you doing?”

“I came out here to talk to you Marlena.”

“I don’t want to talk to you. Leave me alone.

“I don’t understand Marlena. I thought we were friends.”

“You aren’t my friend. I don’t even like you. I know what you did and

you aren’t going to get away with it. I just have to know why you did

that to me? I hadn’t done anything to you.”

“I know what I did was wrong and I’m truly sorry for hurting you. I just

want forgiveness for it. I have fallen in love with you. I want you to be

in my life.”

“You are really crazy, do you know that? I’m with John. I love John. I

don’t want to be with you. Especially after what you did. But I only

have to worry about you a little bit longer.”

“What do you mean about that?”

“John also knows about you, so do the police. Why do you think John

invited you? They are going to arrest you right here tonight and then

you will be out of my life.”

“No they won’t and you will be mine Marlena.” Alexander pulled

Marlena in for a kiss. She tried to fight him but he had a hold on her to

tight. She pounded on his chest as hard as she could but she wasn’t

strong enough.

“Let her go!!!!!” Alexander was caught off guard enough to allow

Marlena to pull away but the tight grip he had on her wrist made it

impossible to get completely away. She turned to find John standing

there holding a gun. “I said let her go Alexander or I swear I will

shoot.”

“No you won’t.” He pulls Marlena in front of him like a shield. “You

won’t risk the chance of shooting Marlena.”

“You sick SOB. Haven’t you hurt her enough?”

“Marlena will be mine but if I can’t have her you never will.” He

presses the gun against her head. “I’ll tell you what you will do John.

You will put the gun down and let me walk out with Marlena or I will

shot her right here in front of you. Your choice.”

John looks at Alexander, then to Marlena. He thinks to himself that he

can’t let her go. That is until he looks at the gun pressed against her

head.

“Ok. I’ll let you go, just please don’t hurt her.” He slowly places his gun

down. Once he does that Alexander walked in front of him still holding

Marlena. When Marlena is almost face to face with John, she uses her

free arm to elbow Alexander in the gut and run toward John. John

sees Alexander point the gun toward her and pull the trigger. John

takes off running toward her and pushes her down before the bullet

can hit her. Marlena sees him fall to the ground.

“No John!!!!” There is almost a deadly silence while she crawls over to

him. She looks all over his body and sees the bullet wound. She

places one hand over it and strokes his face with the other. “John

honey. Please don’t leave me. I can’t live without you.”

She looks up to find Alexander walking toward her. “You little bitch. I

could have given you the world but you chose John. Don’t worry, you

won’t be separated from you love. You can join him in death.”

Just then Abe and Bo came out onto the balcony. “Alexander put the

gun down.”

“If I can’t have her no one will. I’m going to stop her once in for all.”

“Alexander you are in enough trouble now. Just put the gun down

peacefully or I maybe forced to shoot you.”

“You may have to Commander but I promise I’ll take you with me.” He

points the gun at Abe and pulls the trigger. At the same time Bo and

Abe opens fire. When everything is over Alexander was laying on the

ground with three gun shot wounds in him. Bo was also down. Abe

checked him first and found that he was hit but the bulletproof vest

blocked it. He only had the wind knocked out of him. Then he went to

Alexander. Abe felt the side of his neck for a heart beat but didn’t find

one. He looked toward Marlena.

“He’s dead. How’s John?”

“He’s still alive. I need you to call an ambulance and tell them to

hurry.”

Abe pulls out his cell phone and calls.

While Abe is talking to the hospital, Marlena is still holding John and

talking to him. “You have to hold on John. Help is on the way so you

have to fight. Fight for me John. I need you to live.”

Marlena continued to talk to John until help got there.

“Maam, I need you to step away so we will have room.”

Marlena got up and moved away. The paramedic checked his heart

beat.

“We need to get him to the hospital now or we may lose him.”

Abe had Marlena in his arms to help her stand. “Abe he has to make

it. I can’t live without him.” They all leave for the hospital to see how

John will be.

Chapter 23:

Abe drove Marlena and Lexie to the hospital behind the ambulance.

Marlena wanted to ride with him but they would only allow someone

who could work one him. They thought Marlena was too upset. It was

true but she wanted to be with him. She only agreed to go with Abe

when Mike promised he would ride with John and take care of him.

When they arrived at the hospital, Marlena got out of the car and ran

up to the gurney that had John. She grabbed his hand. “Honey it’s me.

I’m right here with you.”

“I need him taken to the OR right away. Get him prepped and ready

for surgery. Marlena I need to talk to you a moment.”

“What is wrong with him Mike? He is going to be ok, isn’t he?”

“Marlena I can’t promise anything. Where he was shot, I need to do

emergency surgery. He has lost a lot of blood so he is going to need a

transfusion. I need anyone who is a blood match to donate just in case

he needs more than we have. I’m going to start the blood transfusion

right now. I’m going to send a nurse out here to get you to sign a few

papers but I need to have your verbal permission right now to start the

surgery.”

“How bad can the surgery be?”

“It can be dangerous just the same as any surgery but this one is in a

real risky place. He does have some advantages. He is in great shape

and is in perfect medical health so he should be just fine.”

“Mike can I be in there with him?”

“Marlena I know you want to be in there but you know I can’t allow

that. You would be too emotionally involved in the situation.”

Lexie walked up behind them. “I didn’t mean to listen to your

conversation but if it is ok with both of you I could be in there. I could

help you out Mike and could help keep Marlena informed while you

continue to work.”

“Lexie would you?” Lexie nods her head yes. “Mike could she do that

please. It would make me feel so much better to be able to know what

is happening to him.”

“It’s fine with me. We’ll let’s go get scrubbed and ready for surgery.”

“Thank you Lexie.”

“No problem Marlena. He’s going to be just fine. I won’t let him forget

he has to live so he can hurry up and marry you.”

Lexie and Mike went to the operating room while Marlena walked back

to Abe. She places her hands over her eyes and starts crying. Abe

takes her in his arms, trying to console her. At that very moment

Shawn, Caroline, Carrie, Austin, and Sami walked in. They all walked

over to where Abe and Marlena were standing. “Oh Shawn.” Marlena

pulled Shawn into a hug.

“We aren’t to late are we lass.”

“No they just took him into surgery. Mike and Lexie are taking care of

him.”

Carrie walked up and touched Marlena on the shoulder. “Do you need

someone to go get Belle and Brady tonight?”

“No they are having a sleep over tonight. They were so excited about

it so I don’t want to ruin it for them. I want them to really enjoy tonight.

I’ll only go get them tonight if John takes a turn for the worse but I do

need someone to go get them tomorrow.”

“Austin and I will do that. Is there anything we can do for you right

now?”

“If y’all wouldn’t mind going down to my office and getting me a

change of clothes. In the bathroom cabinet there is a sweat suit I can

wear.” Austin and Carrie go off toward Marlena’s office.

“Mom. I need to call Lucas and tell him where I am at so he won’t be

worried.”

Marlena nodded her head ok. Abe suddenly felt his pager go off. He

looked down and saw it was the station. “Marlena I really need to take

this. I’m also going to check on Bo. If anything happens before I get

back get in contact with me. I’ll be right back.”

“All right Abe. Tell Bo thank you so much for helping John and I hope

he gets to feeling better.”

Abe gives Marlena a quick hug and walks off.

“Come on lass. Let’s sit down.” Shawn and Caroline lead Marlena off

to the chairs. Marlena places her head in her hands and starts crying.

“What am I going to do if I lose him?”

“Marlena we aren’t going to lose him. He is a fighter. Remember all

those times he went against Stefano.”

“I do remember that. He is always in danger and it’s my entire fault.

He could die right now and it will be my entire fault.”

“No honey it won’t be.”

“Yes it will. John pushed me out of the way when he was shot.

Alexander wanted to kill me not John.”

“Marlena John loves you. He would never allow anyone to hurt you.

His first instinct was to protect you and he did what he had to do to

take care of you. He didn’t care if he was hurt in the process.”

“I know I’m just scared right now.”

Carrie and Austin came up with a black sweat suit. “Marlena this was

the only sweat suit there was in your office. It looks a little big for you.”

“That is because that is John’s sweat suit. He changed into it one day

when he needed to get to practice. He was at the gym when he

remembered he left his couch outfit in my car so he had to change into

it here. I guess he forgot that he left it there.”

“We could run to the loft and get you some clothes.”

“No thank you. I can wear these tonight. It will help me feel closer to

John.”

Laura came running up as fast as she could. “I’m so sorry I couldn’t

get here sooner. How is John?”

“He is in surgery. Mike says he should do just fine. I’m just waiting on

some one to tell me something.”

“I’ll see what I can find out.” As Laura was walking to the nurses’

station, Lexie came out of the OR.

“Lexie how is he?”

“Marlena John is doing just fine. Mile has the bullet out and is working

on some damaged tissue. The only concern we have is blood. We

have called the blood bank and they have just enough blood that we

need but it possible that he may bleed some more. If he does that we

will need more. If all of you don’t mind could all of you go get tested so

we can see whom we will need to get the blood from if we need it.

John should be just fine. I’m going to get back in there and help Mike

finish up. Marlena you can see him as soon as we get him in

recovery.”

“Thank you Lexie.” Lexie went back in the OR. Marlena and Laura

went back to the group. By this time Abe was back.

“Lexie said John was out of surgery and is doing just fine. All he needs

is some blood. They want us to go get tested to see if any of us are a

match just in case. All we have to do is wait on John to wake up.”

They all went to the lab to get tested.

Chapter 24:

It has been a little over a week since John’s surgery. Marlena was

sitting on his room watching him. She couldn’t believe everything they

had went through and now there finally seemed like there was nothing

in the way. Alexander was dead, Stefano was god knows where, and

she hadn’t seen Kristen since the night of the party. Now all she

needed was John to get better. He had gotten a little infection but

seemed to be doing better. Mike had him on some pain medication

that kept him asleep most of the time. Today he just seemed to be

more upset than normal. Marlena was concerned with every toss and

turn. He seemed to be having a nightmare because he was mumbling

something in his sleep. He made a final jerk that pulled the area in

which he was shot. He sat up screaming, then fell back on the bed

holding the area. Marlena went out to the nurses’ station. “Is Mike

Horton around?”

“He is in the hospital. Do you want me to page him?”

“Yes and tell him there is something wrong with John Black. We need

him now.” Marlena ran back into John’s room. She found an area on

his shirt that was covered in blood. She pressed down hoping to stop

the blood. John groaned out loud. “Honey I’m so sorry. I know this

hurts but I have to try to stop the bleeding.”

Mike ran into John’s room. “Marlena what is wrong?’

“He was having a nightmare and jerked really hard in his sleep. When

I came back in I found he was bleeding. He’s going to be ok isn’t he?”

Mike looked at John’s injury. He wasn’t answering Marlena. “Mike

answer me. He’s going to be ok isn’t he?”

“Marlena I don’t know. I don’t understand why he is bleeding so badly.

I need you to wait outside while I look him over. I’ll be out to tell you

what is happening.” Marlena turns to walk toward the door. “Marlena

maybe you should call the family. Just in case.”

Marlena went outside to the payphone and called Shawn and

Caroline. Shawn picks up the phone. “Brady Pub.”. “Shawn it’s

Marlena. I need you and Caroline to come to the hospital.”. “Lass we

will be right down. Do you want me to bring the kids with me?”. “Would

you please, and would you also call Sami and Carrie?”. “Yes. What is

wrong?”. “I’ll explain latter. Just tell them John has taken a turn for the

worse.”. “We will be right there.”

Marlena hung up the phone. She picked it up again, knowing she

should call Abe. “Hello. Commander Carver.”. “Abe it’s Marlena.”.

“Marlena what is it? You sound like you are crying.”. “It’s John. He is in

bad shape again. I really need you here.”. “I’ll be right there as some

as I finish something up. Will you be ok?”. “I’ll be fine. Any time you

can get here is just fine with me.” Marlena hangs up the phone. “Just

don’t be too late.”

———————————————————————–

Across town Abe is at the Dimera Mansion. He hangs up the phone.

“So Kristen where were we?”

“What was that phone call about? Is there something wrong with

John?”

“That is non-of your business. After searching Alexander’s hotel room

we have found that you were involved in the attack on Marlena and

John.”

“I had no idea that he was going to shoot anyone. He was supposed

to help me get John.”

“Did you know he was the one who raped and attacked Marlena?”

“Yeas but is that a crime?”

“It is with holding important information that should have been used in

finding a criminal. You are also viewed as abiding a criminal, which is

a serious crime.”

“So are you going to arrest me?”

“Yes I am. I also have to take those two kids.”

“Cassie and Rex. You can have them. I don’t want them. I only got

them to try and win John back.”

“You are really heartless Kristen.” Hr slaps the cuffs on Kristen. The

maid passed by. “Excuse me madam. Would you get me Cassie and

Rex?” She nods her head yes. She returns with the children and they

leave the house.

———————————————————————–

Shawn and Caroline arrived at the hospital with the kids. Belle and

Brady ran into their mother’s arms. She buried her head into their

shoulders and started crying. “Marlena what is wrong with John?”. “He

started bleeding again.”

Sami, Carrie, and Austin came in followed by Abe and the twins.

“Abe thank you for coming but what are Cassie and Rex doing with

you?”. “Kristen was arrested for helping Alexander. I have to take the

twins to child protection services. I wanted to be here for John so I

brought them here for the time being. Have they told you anything?”.

“Not yet. Mike has been working with him but he hasn’t been out yet.”

Marlena turned back toward John’s room when she heard the sound

of the door close. Mike came up to her. “How is he Mike?”

“He is dong better. I was able to stop the bleeding but he has been

bleeding for some time. The jerk made the stitches tear allowing the

blood the come out of his body. Marlena we don’t have enough blood

in the bank for him. I have looked over the results of the last blood test

among y’all and have found that Shawn, Sami, and you Marlena are

possible matches. We need the three of you to get tested again to see

how close y’all are. I’m going to check on a few patients until the test

is back.”

“Thank you Mike.” Mike left. Marlena turned to Sami and Shawn. “Well

are you two ready?”

“Marlena may I speak to you one moment.” Marlena nodded her head

and her and Abe stepped away from the group. “I’m going to have to

go. I need to go down town and check on Kristen’s booking. Plus I

need to take the twins to the CPS.”. “Abe listen. I don’t want to tell you

what to do but I’m worried if you take Rex away right now it may cause

him some pain. He is really close to John and if you take him away

now he will worry himself sick wondering if John is ok. If it is ok with

you why don’t you leave the two of them here at least until John

wakes up and Rex can see he is alright.”. “If you are sure it will be ok,

I’ll leave them here. Call me when he wakes up.”. Abe walks off.

Marlena goes up to Shawn and Sami. “Now let’s go.” They walk off in

the direction of the lab.

———————————————————————–

A few hours passed before the lad results came back. Mike walks out

to them. “Marlena the results are back. All of you are good matches

but there are a some problems. Shawn we can’t except your blood

because of your heart problems. We also can’t except yours

Marlena.”. “Why not Mike? I’m in perfect health. Are you telling me

there is something wrong with me?”. “We can’t except blood from

women in your condition.”. “What condition Mike? What is wrong with

me?”. “You’re pregnant Marlena.” Marlena’s mouth drops then she

turns to Sami. “That leaves just me. I have to save John’s life.”

Sami leaves the group. Marlena follows behind her. “Sami can we

talk?” They both stop. “I know you and John haven’t always gotten

along but I’m begging you, please save John’s life. He is the man that

I love. I need him. If you won’t do it for me do it for you sister and

brother. Don’t make them grow up without their father.” She gets

Sami’s hand places it over her stomach. “Plus we have this baby on

the way. Don’t make it never know its father. Save its daddy’s life.”

“Mom could I have some time alone to think?” Sami turned and went

into the church to pray. “God what should I do? A part of me wants to

hate John for what he did but can I let him die?” While she was sitting

in the church, Caroline walked in with Belle and Brady. Belle went up

and placed her hand on her shoulder. “What are you doing Sami?”.

“I’m praying. What are you doing?”. “Grandma told us that we could

come in here and light a candle for daddy. She said God will see it

and help him get better and be no more sick. I want daddy to feel

better. Are you asking God to make daddy better?”. “Yes I am. Thank

you for helping me Belle.”

———————————————————————–

About 30 more minutes passed and Marlena was worried about John. She went to the

door of his room and heard a voice talking to him. She opens the door

finding Sami sitting in the chair beside John, holding his hand. “John.

It’s Sami. I know what a huge surprise; I’m actually here. Not only that

but I’m saving your life. While you are out of it, I think it is time I get

some things off my chest. There is a big part of me that wants to hate

you because of the affair but I can’t. The real reason I act the way I do

toward you is because I really love you and I feel guilty about it. For

most of my life you were my father and truth is there is a part of me

that wishes you still were. I see how you are with Belle and Brady and

I get jealous. That feeling makes me feel like I don’t love my real dad,

but he left me and I never hear from him. You never gave up me and

you still tried to love me even when I was so horrible to you. So hurry

up and get better for mom, those two kids, and for me.” She leans

down and gives him a kiss on the check. “I love you John.” She turns

to leave the room when she hears a voice.

“I love you to peanut.” She turns around to see John awake. She

leans down and hugs him tight.

“You’re ok. Thank you God. Thank you for saving my daddy.” From

the door Marlena is still standing there, with tears in her eyes.

Chapter 25

John was enjoying the feel of Sami hugging him. It made him feel

good having her say she loves him. He finally has his little girl back.

He opened his eyes and saw Marlena standing at his door. “Hey there

beautiful.”

Sami turned around and saw her mother. “Mom look he’s awake.”

“I see. How are you feeling John?”

“I would feel much better if you would get over here and give me a

kiss.”

She walks over to his bed and looks at Sami. “He is feeling much

better. Just listen to how funny he is.”

“And he is already trying to get fresh. I’ll leave the two of you alone.

I’m glad you are ok John.” She gives him a hug and a kiss on the

check.

As she is leaving Marlena sits down on his bed. “Hey am I ever going

to get that kiss?”

“I’ll give you one kiss but you have to promise to never scare me again

like that.”

“I promise. Now come over here.” He pulls her down to his lips. The

kiss starts slowly then it grows passionate. Marlena pulls away

breathless.

“Slow down sailor. You just almost died and that scared me to death.

When Mike told me how bad you were I didn’t know what I was going

to do.” She started crying.

“Hey now don’t start crying. I’m just fine now. I’m not going anywhere.

Come here.” He pulls her in for a hug. “Now come on stop crying. You

know I hate it when you cry.”

“I know but I was so scared. I thought I was going to lose you.”

“Everything is fine now. It’s going to be ok. Tell me who all is here

now.”

John lays back down. He moves over a little so Marlena can lay down

beside him. When she dose she lays her head down on his chest so

she could hear his heart beat.

“I was so scared I would never hear your heart beat again. Now to

who is here. Let’s see. Sami, Carrie, Austin, Shawn, Caroline, Belle,

and Brady. I forgot to say Cassie and Rex are here as well.”

“Cassie and Rex are here. So let me guess so is Kristen.”

“No. Kristen was arrested. Something about she was helping

Alexander. I don’t understand why and I really don’t care. Abe was

taking the twins to CPS when I called him about you. He had to get

back to the station and I was able to talk to him into letting them stay

here.”

“Why do I get the feeling you needed them here?”

“I did need them John. I can’t explain it but I feel such a connection

with them. I didn’t want them going to the CPS and have to wait on a

home, thinking no one cares about them.”

“I understand what you are talking about. I feel extremely bonded with

them, especially Rex. He kind of reminds me of what I would have

been like as a child. I’m sure you feel the same way about Cassie. I

think I know where you are going with this conversation. You want to

keep them.” She nods her head yes. “You want to know the funny

thing. I want them to. Why don’t we call Mickey and see what he can

find out about the possibility of us getting them ASAP.” Marlena

handed John the phone and listened as he asked him to come over to

the hospital so they could talk. “He said he would be over when he got

the chance. It seems like things are finally going good for us. I still

can’t believe Sami. Everything she said made me feel so much better

but I’m surprised she actually gave me blood. I can’t believe she

saved my life. I was so sure she hated me.”

“I know. I heard every word she said and I’m in shock. I wonder if she

would have given the blood if Shawn and I were able to?”

“Shawn and you. Honey what are you talking about?”

“Shawn, Sami, and I were all matches for your blood type. Shawn

couldn’t donate because of his heart problems. And I couldn’t donate

because…”

John cut her off before she could finish. “You aren’t sick are you?

Honey what is wrong?”

“John will you please let me finish?”

“I’m just worried about you. I can’t lose you like I did Isabelle.”

“Honey it’s something that I will be over in about eight months.”

“Eight months. What are you talking about?” He looked at her as she

looked up and smiled at him. Then he felt her place his hand over her

stomach. That is when it hit him. “You’re pregnant.” He watched as

her smile grew bigger and she nodded her head yes. “When? How?”

“I’m not sure when. As far as how. John you are the father of soon to

be three beautiful children. If you don’t know how yet, I think I need to

send Shawn in here so y’all can have that talk. To think I was doing

that with you thinking you knew the risk.”

“Haha. Very funny doc. I’m in shock ok.” He sits up in bed while

Marlena falls down beside him. He turns so he can place both hands

on her stomach. “I can’t believe in there is a living breathing person

we created together.” He leans down and kisses her stomach. “Do you

think it knows I’m here?”

“John I’m only a few weeks pregnant but I guess it feels you and how

much you love it.”

“In that case.” He leans in close again so his lips are close to her

stomach. “Hello in there. Do you know who I am? I’m your daddy. You

might as well get used to hearing my voice because I’m going to be

talking to you a lot. I just want to let you know I love you a whole lot.”

He gently kisses her stomach again. Then he lays back down and

takes Marlena in his arms. He looks into her tear filled eyes. “I want

you to know that I love you a whole lot too.” He gives her a soft kiss.

“Do you know how happy you make me, John?”

“Not half as happy as you make me.” He leans in and gives her

another soft kiss. They hear the door open and close.

“Oh I’m so sorry. We didn’t mean to interrupt.”

They look and see Mickey and Maggie standing there. “It’s ok. It’s not

like it’s the first time Maggie has caught us together in a hospital bed.”

Marlena is blushing at the memory John has invoked.

“So what is it you need me for?”

“We need some legal advice. Marlena and I want to adopt Cassie and

Rex.”

“I don’t understand. They are already adopted by Kristen.”

“Kristen was arrested today. Those two kids are going to be taken to

Child’s Protection but John and I want them. How do we make that

happen?’

“The easiest way would be to get Kristen to give them to you. Then we

could file the necessary paper work to have her sign over her rights to

you two. If she is willing to do that, it should be all the CPS needs.

Other than an interview with both of you and they may look into your

life but both of you are pillars of the community, it should be no

problem.”

“Mickey do you think you could go down to the station and get her to

do that right away?”

“I don’t see why not. Are you two sure it’s what y’all want?”

John looks at Marlena and she nods her head. “We have never been

surer.”

“Well I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thanks Mickey.” Mickey and Maggie walk out. “Well I’m sure there

are other people who want to see you.”

“Wait I want to hold you a little longer. This has been a great day. We

are trying to adopt Cassie and Rex. Sami has let me back into her life

and I have found out we have a baby on the way. You do know what

all this means don’t you?”

“No what?”

“We have to get a bigger house.” They lay in silence for a few minutes

until they both fall asleep.

Chapter 26:

Marlena woke up before John. She laid there studying every feature

on his face. She couldn’t imagine how different her life would have

been if she had lost him. She could see a hint of a smile on his lips.

She knew he had to be dreaming about something, she wondered

what it was.

———————————————————————–

He was walking into a bedroom that he knew was Marlena and his

except it wasn’t in the loft.

“John honey is that you?”

“Yeah. All of the kids are down and out. You were right about letting

them play until they were tired. It worked like a charm. Plus the baby is

starting to sleep through the night. It is just you and me for a night

alone.”

“And I can’t wait to get it started.” Marlena walked out in a short black

nightie. This wasn’t her usual wear since she had the baby but John

loved it. “What do you think Mr. Black?”

“I think I like the change in sleep wear.” He walks up to her. “Looking

at you no one would ever believe you just had a baby. You look so

beautiful.”

“You are just biased.”

“You are right. I am biased but I’m right. No one will ever know haw

beautiful you are under those clothes because I’m the only one who

gets to look at this body.” The ribbon at her breast caught his

attention.” What is this for?”

“I don’t know. Why don’t you untie it and see?” He started kissing her

very passionately. He then went down her neck, and then up the side

to her earlobe were he stared sucking on it. He hears her breathing

come in short intakes. Then she finally speaks in a very raspy voice.

“John honey please take me to bed and make love to me.”

“I will but it has been so long since I have actually been able to enjoy

foreplay and I want to take my time.” He continues to kiss her all

around her neck. Then he moves down to the ribbon between her

breast. He genteelly kisses the top of her breast and takes the ribbon

between his teeth and pulls it lose. He could feel part of it give way.

He then moves back up her chest to her shoulder. He pushes the

strap of her gown down with his chin. He moves to the other side and

does the same thing. The top of the gown moves to where her breast

fell free. He moved his hands down to her breast and genteelly

cresses them. Then he took one of them in his mouth. Marlena’s

moans grow much louder. He uses his free hands to pull the rest of

her gown down. He felt her hand press on the back of his head. He

moves back up to her lips and kisses her passionately. He picked her

up off her feet and carried her to the bed. He placed her on the foot of

the bed. Marlena reached and pulled down his jogging pants. She was

upset at the fact that he had his boxers on under them. She expected

it but she was disappointed. A part of her wanted him undressed

under them so he could take her right away. He leaned in and started

kissing her again. She pulled back and pushed herself backward to

the top of the bed. When she got to the top, she looked at John and

motioned him up there with her finger. He crawled up the bed and

moved her over her with both his hands on each side. He pushes

down and kisses her teasingly. Then he placed a kiss on both sides of

her neck and on each shoulder. He went down her chest taking time

to suck on each breast. He trailed kisses down her body until he got to

her panties. He ran his hands up the side of her legs and placed his

fingers under the edge of her panties pulling them down slowly. Then

he parted her legs and began to taste her. He heard Marlena moaning

in response to what he was doing. He felt her coming close to the

brink. He felt her hand press on the back of his head to keep him from

moving.

“Oh John. That feels so good. Don’t stop honey. Please don’t stop.”

John was more than happy to continue. He loved to bring her

pleasure. He continued to do this until he felt her reach her peak.

Marlena reached down and pulled her back up to him. She could taste

herself on his lips. That turned her on even more. She was able to

move him on his back. She kissed him down his neck, then up to his

ear. She genteelly whispered in his ear. “Your turn.” She moved down

his neck, chest, and stomach. When she reached the waistband of his

boxers, she pulled them down and looked at him teasingly. She

looked down at how hard he was and licked her lips. She took him in

her hands and worked him. When she saw he was completely hard,

she took him in her mouth. John grabbed the headboard to try and

restrain himself. He looked down at her moving up and down.

Sometimes he couldn’t believe that she loved to do this to him. The

proper Dr. Black had a wild side when it came to the bedroom and

John loved that fact. “Oh honey that feels so good.” He removes on

hand and places it on the back of her head to help her with her

movements. In reality he knew she needed no help. She knew

exactually how he liked it. When Marlena thought he had enough she

stopped. She looked up at him and smiled wickedly. She strattled his

hips. He helped ease her onto him. Then she began to rock back and

forth. Even though she was moving fast and hard on him, he felt like

he wasn’t inside her enough. Catching her completely off guard he

rolled her over onto her back. He knew she wanted to be on top but so

did he. It made him feel more powerful. John trusted deeper inside

her. She was with him matching thrust for thrust. He could feel her

nails digging into his back and heard her moaning his name.

“Oh John. Harder baby harder.” He moved faster and harder into her.

He knew he was doing right when he felt her back arching more. His

hands moved to the lower part of her back that was completely slick

from the sweat. He looked deep in her eyes and saw they were almost

black from desire. He loved the way she looked aroused. Hell he loved

the way she looked anytime but the way she looked when they made

love was something special. He felt her tighten around him and he

knew she was close. He increased his pace and with one finial thrust

they peaked together. He moved off her. He took her in his arms and

genteelly kissed her dampened hair.

“You are one amazing lover Mr. Black.”

“No you are the amazing one Mrs. Black. I love you.”

———————————————————————–

Marlena saw him have this content look on his face. Then she heard

him mumble “I love you Doc.”

She placed her hand on his check and leaned in and gave him a kiss.

Still caught up in his dream he allowed her to kiss him more

passionately. She felt both him and her become aroused and pushed

away. “Honey we have to stop.”

“Why did you wake me up if you aren’t going to finish what you

started?”

“I wanted to know what you were dreaming.”

“Come here and I’ll show you.”

“John Black is your head always in the gutter?” He nodded his head

yes. “If you think I’m going to make love to you right now and risk

hurting you, you are wrong.” She saw the disappointed look on hi face.

She leaned down to whisper in his ear. “But when you get better, you

can believe I will make that fantasy come true.”

“And I can’t wait until you do.”

Chapter 27:

It was the next day. John was getting ready to leave the hospital. Mike

had came through and made an early morning round and found John

was doing well. The only thing was they weren’t sure how they would

explain to the kids about adopting Cassie and Rex. John was sitting in

his bed when Marlena brought all the kids in. Brady and Belle got on

each side of his bed. Cassie and Rex stood near Marlena on one side

of the bed while Sami and Carrie stood by the other.

“Daddy are you feeling better?”

“Yeah I am Brady but before I leave here we have to have a family

meeting.”

“What is it John? Is there something wrong?”

“No everything is fine but there are some things we have to discuss.

As all of you know we are having a baby and that is going to be an

addition to the family but that isn’t the only addition. Your mother and I

are looking into adoption.”

“Is there a particular child you two are looking at?”

“There are actually two people we want.” He looks over at the twins.

“Cassie and Rex.”

They both got a big grin on their faces. Rex spoke up first. “Y’all want

us.”

Marlena bent down and looked Rex in the eyes. “Of course we want

you, both of you. We want y’all, if the both of you want us?”

Both Rex and Cassie smiled bigger and nodded their heads yes.

Cassie jumped in Marlena’s arms giving her a hug. Rex moved closer

to John’s bed and reached to hold his hand.

Belle was the first one to speak. “Daddy there no room for everybody.”

“Well Belle for right now if you don’t mind Cassie will share your room

and Rex could stay with Brady.”

“Like a sleepover?”

“Yes baby girl like a sleepover. If that is ok.”

“It fine but what about the baby. I no share a room with the baby. My

room is a big girl room not a baby room.”

“Izzy you won’t have to share a room with the baby. Mommy and I are

going to buy a new house. Every single one of you kids will have your

own room, including the baby.”

“But what if we can’t get the house before we have to go get the baby

from the baby store?”

“What makes you think that we have to get the baby from the baby

store?”

“I heard mommy say we have to go to he baby store.”

“Sweetheart we don’t have to get the baby at the baby store. We have

to get the baby some stuff at the store. The baby is in mommy’s

tummy.”

“How did it get there?”

Sami noticed the exchange of fear that came across both John and

Marlena’s faces. “Why don’t Carrie and I take our brothers and sisters

out for some ice cream?”

“I think that is a great idea. Thank you Sami.”

“No problem mom. Come on you four.”

Sami and Carrie took all the kids out the door. Marlena sat down on

the side of John’s bed. “I can’t believe those wonderful children. We

have raised some great kids.”

He placed his hand on her stomach. “And we are going to raise one

more.” She leaned down and gave him a soft kiss on the lips. As they

were kissing, they heard someone knocking at the door. “Come in.”

Mickey walked in with several papers and a large envelope. “John

Marlena we have some things to discuss.”

“Is there something wrong? Please don’t tell me Kristen didn’t sign the

papers.”

“She signed. I can’t believe the way she talked about them. She said

she was only keeping them to get John back.”

“Those poor kids. Who on this Earth would give her those kids?”

“Try Stefano Dimera. Kristen said he have her them; along this

envelope.” He hands it to John. “Kristen said he left orders for her not

to open it until the twins turned 18.”

“Well he didn’t leave those orders with me.”

“Maybe we should wait and take it to the cops.”

“Doc this involves the twins. The same twins that we have adopted. I

want to know what the old man had in store for them, don’t you?”

She nodded her head yes. John opened the envelope and saw there

was only papers. He took them out and found a birth certificate. “Doc

how old did Kristen say they were?”

“She said six going on seven.”

“Well by this they just turned eight.”

“Why would Kristen lie?”

“I don’t think that she knew.” He looks at another letter. “That crazy

SOB.”

“What is it?”

“The twins were taken away from their parents at birth. It says that

they have no idea that they even exist.” He reads on. “He says that

their parents are in Salem.”

“What are we going to do? We have to find out who their parents

could be.”

“I can’t remember anyone in Salem being pregnant eight years ago.”

“I can’t either but we can thank Stefano for that. Around that time was

when Stefano held me on that island. By the dates who ever it was

had to get pregnant as soon as I was kidnapped.”

It was almost like a light bulb went off in John’s head. “Doc what if the

twins are yours. The time frame meets up. It would explain how the

parents don’t know about them. You were held on that island drugged

up and you can’t remember anything that happened to you. That

would include having a baby.”

“But I can’t believe I wouldn’t remember my own children.”

“You know what Stefano is capable of. He wiped out my entire past.

You were held on that island for three years and don’t remember

anything. You still don’t remember Stefano holding you there. You

yourself have said you feel a tremendous bond with the twins. Isn’t it

possible that you are those twins mother?”

“I could be. We need to call Sami and ask her to bring the back. We

could do a DNA test and put everything in the computer and hopefully

who ever their parents are they will be in the hospital data base.”

“How long will we have to wait?”

“I have no idea.” She picked up the phone and called Sami’s cell.

“Sami I need you to bring the kids back to the hospital. No nothing is

wrong with John. I’ll explain when you get here.” She hung up the

phone and looked back at John. “John if I am their mother who is their

father?”

Chapter 28:

Marlena came down stairs after putting all the kids to bed. John was

sitting on the couch resting. He saw her and he couldn’t help but

notice she was glowing. He knew it was partly because she was

pregnant but it was also because she found out that the twins were

hers. The only part that scared him was who could be the father. He

knew that it was possible that it could be Roman. He felt like it was

extremely possible that they were held on the island together. He also

knew it was extremely possible that they could be Stefano’s. That

seemed like something that he would be willing to do. He hated the

idea of him taking advantage of her. It made himself about sick to

think about it. But he loved Marlena and no matter who was the father

he would love those kids.

“John honey are you ok?”

“I’m fine. I was just thinking. How are the twins adjusting?”

“They are fine. They love staying here.”

“They are going to be with us for the rest of their lives. Have you told

them you are their mother?”

“No. I wanted to wait until we knew who their father is.”

“Do you have any idea of who it might be?”

“No but I know you have some ideas. You think it maybe Stefano don’t

you?”

“It’s possible. It would be something that he would do. He knows that

you love your kids and would never abandon them. He may think that

having children with you would bond you to him.”

“John if he is the father when he finds out that we have them what if

he comes after them?”

“Marlena listen to me no matter what he will never touch our children.”

“You said our children.”

“Of course I said our children. Marlena they are your children by blood

and that means they are my children.”

“You are a wonderful man. Not many men would raise children that

the man they hate could be their father. I’m so lucky to have you.”

“Well I think that I’m the lucky one to have you.” He leaned in and

started kissing her. He laid her back onto the couch. He could hear

her silently protest but she gave in. She could feel his tongue trying to

push past her teeth and she opened her mouth wider allowing his

tongue to enter her mouth. She was pulling at his button up shirt. She

was getting tired of trying to get it unbutton so she just jerked hard

sending the buttons flying all over the room. He was kissing her down

her neck and pulling her blouse out of her pants when the phone rang.

“Just ignore it Doc.”

“I can’t. What if it’s the hospital?” He pulled back and allowed her

answer the phone. “Hello. Dr. Evans.”

“Marlena it’s Lexie. I have the results of the test and there is a match.”

“Who is it?”

“I’m not allowed to release that information over the phone. Is there

anyway you could come to the hospital.”

“I have just laid the kids down. They are asleep. Are you to busy?”

“No. I’m not working right now. I can come down to the loft and tell

you.”

“That would be perfect. Thank you so much.” She hung up the phone

and looked at John. “Lexie said that there was a perfect match. She is

coming by to tell us.”

“Good then we have a few minutes before she will arrive.” He started

kissing her again but she pushed him away.

“John what we are about to do is wrong. You have just gotten out of

the hospital after being shot and nearly dying. Plus the kids are just

right upstairs. They could come down in second.”

“I know. Plus if we get started and don’t get to finish before Lex arrived

I would be upset and be extremely horny.”

“John Black is sex all you think about?”

“Honestly yes.”

“You are insane. Do you know that?”

Just as she was about to kiss him there was a knock at the door. John

went to answer it. “Lex come on in.” Lex came and sat right beside

Marlena. “Do you want a drink?”

“No thank you. I’m going out to diner with Abe after I get done here. I

just needed to tell y’all this.”

“Who is it Lex?”

She smiled real big. “I don’t know how but it’s you John. John is the

daddy of the twins.”

“Lex how can this be. I wasn’t nowhere near the island.” He looked at

Marlena and noticed she had a blank look on her face. “Doc are you

ok?”

“I know how. I just had a memory. I guess finding this out about the

twins is bring some of it back. I found out I was pregnant right before I

left. I had to go to the conference but I was going to tell you when I got

back. I knew you would be so happy but then everything happened.

After the accident I had to beg Stefano to get a doctor. He said that I

was confused, that I couldn’t be pregnant. I told him I was and to

make me happy he called a doctor. The doctor said that it was true

and the baby was fine. I can remember the baby growing inside of me

and wishing that you were there. Then the day the twins were born. I

remember Cassie was the loudest but Rex, he was my miracle baby.

Something went wrong while he was coming out. We were all afraid

that he wasn’t going to make it but he did. I remember I told him he

was strong just like his father and that is the reason I named him

Jonathan Rex. I didn’t want to name him Roman because that was

Eric’s name and there was no way I was going to name him Augustus.

I named Cassie, Cassie Elizabeth. I’m not sure why but I did. I would

hold them and nurse them everyday. I would tell them about their

daddy and the rest of their family. I told them that we would find a way

home to you, John and we would be a family. Then one day Stefano

came in and said he had bad news. That the babies had died during

the night. He never explained how but I never saw them again. Until

Kristen came up with them.”

She broke down and started crying. Lexie stood to leave. “This is a

private moment. I’m going to go.”

“Thank you Lex. Tell Abe I’ll talk to him later.” When the door closed

he grew concerned about Marlena crying. “Sweetheart what is wrong?

Why are you crying?”

“These are happy tears. We have our children back. I thought they

had died but they are upstairs sleeping safe and sound.”

“And I’m going to keep it that way.” He took her in his arms and gently

kissed the top of her head. Inside his head he was thinking. “I’m going

to find out what Stefano had in mind for my children. I’m never going

to let him take them away from me again.”

Chapter 29:

John and Marlena were setting alone together downstairs. John was

still in shock from what h had been told. The twins were his. Not only

that but Marlena was slowly gaining her memory back.

“Now Doc are you sure everything you said was a valid memory?”

“Yes I remember. Doctor Johnson was the one who told me. I went to

his office because of some stomach virus I thought I had. I had a

feeling deep down that I might have been pregnant because I was late

and I was never late. When I told him he wanted to run a pregnancy

test just to see. I sat in his office for the longest 30 minutes of my life.

And then he came back with the news I was having a baby. Your baby

John.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because I was leaving the nest day. I wanted us to be able to

celebrate without it being interrupted by me leaving. Plus I thought I

was coming home to you. I never thought what happened would

happen.”

“I know you didn’t baby. Please don’t get upset. I just wish there was

someway we could prove it was true. With the way Stefano plays with

people’s minds you understand why I’m suspicious.”

“Why would Stefano do this?”

“Because he is a demented old man who derives sick pleasure from

tormenting people.”

“John you sound like you don’t want the twins to be yours.”

“I do want them to be mine. I have felt a connection with them from the

moment I saw them too. But baby I just need a little proof because this

is the kind of thing Stefano would do. You have never had a

remembering anything before the plane crash but now suddenly you

remember being told you were pregnant before anything happened. It

isn’t your fault baby, it’s Stefano’s.”

“I just wish I could remember everything. I know a way we could find

out, Dr. Johnson. Even if he doesn’t remember it has to be in my

records. Would you hand me the phone book?” He handed it to her.

She found the number she was looking and dialed the number. A lady

picked up the phone. “Hello is Dr. Greg Johnson there?”

“Yes madam.”

Marlena waited until she heard him answer. “Hello.”

“Dr. Johnson, it’s Dr. Evans. I’m so sorry to be bothering you.”

“That’s fine Marlena. It’s always a pleasure to hear from former

patients. How is that beautiful daughter of yours?”

“She is just fine. I was hoping you could help me. I’m having a

problem with some memories. Do you remember when I disappeared

all those years ago?”

“Yes I do. It was a very sad time for everyone.”

“Before I disappeared did I come to your office for a check up?”

“Yes you sure did. I usually don’t remember but a few checks up but

that one has always stood out in my mind.”

“Why is that?”

“Because it was a sad time for me. Knowing you was having a baby

when we thought you were killed. I felt so sorry for your husband.

Losing both his wife and unborn child had to be hard.”

“Did you ever tell him?”

“No I figured you had told him.”

“He never knew. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I thought something went wrong and you lost the baby. I never

wanted to bring up horrible memories for you.”

“Thank you so much.”

“How are you doing?”

“I’m fine. I just found out that I’m having another baby.”

“That’s great news. Tell Mr. Black congratulations.”

“How did you know he was the father?”

“I saw the two of you together; I knew the two of you were in love. I

knew that when I saw the two of you with Belle at the hospital when

you two brought her in after she was born.”

“I want to thank you for helping me out.”

“I glad I could. Good Luck on your new life. Take good care of

yourself.”

“I will. Good bye.” She hung up the phone and looked at John with

tears in her eyes. “He verified it. The twins are yours. They are ours. I

was pregnant before I left.”

John got tears in his eyes as well. “Thank god. Thank God they are

mine.” He pulled her in his arms and kissed her on her head. “We are

going to be a family and I will never allow Stefano to hurt any of us

again.”

“Let’s go to bed.”

John followed her upstairs. She continued into the bedroom while

John went to check on the kids. All of them were in Brady’s room like

a sleepover. Brady and Belle were asleep in one bed while Rex and

Cassie slept in the other. He sat in the chair between them. “I’m going

to take care of all of you. I’m never going to allow anyone to hurt any

of you especially now that I know I’m your father.” He gently kissed the

top of their heads and then went to bed.

Chapter 30:

Marlena’s pregnancy had grown very well. She was now in her eighth

month and was feeling fine. Cassie and Rex were doing well too. They

both knew that Marlena and John were their parents. They loved

being a part of the big family. Marlena was sitting in the living room

looking through her new bridal book for the wedding John and her

were having as soon as the baby is born. John walked downstairs with

Belle in his arms and smiled when he saw Marlena. He couldn’t

believe how she glowed. “Hey baby. Looking at more bridal books.

You know we could move the wedding up and get married before the

baby is born.”

“John I don’t want to walk down the isle looking like a cow.”

“You don’t look like a cow. You are beautiful.”

“You are biased.”

“I know I am but you are beautiful.”

“Why are you so hung up on the idea of getting married so soon?

There is no problem between us that may cause us to split up. Plus

we are living our lives like we are married. What is the rush?”

“A part of me wants to be married before the baby is born. I want to be

able to give this baby the life I couldn’t give our other kids. We weren’t

together when Belle was born or when the twins were born and I just

want to give this baby the perfect life.”

“John I think this baby will have the perfect life. It won’t know any

different. This baby won’t be like “mommy daddy why aren’t you

married?” The baby won’t understand.”

“I know that but other people know. Plus when the baby will know

when it grows up. I just want this baby to have the normal life that

involves mommy and daddy being married and looking at pictures of

mommy and daddy’s wedding and not seeing themselves there.” John

looked at Marlena and saw she had tears in her eyes. “Sweetheart I’m

sorry. I shouldn’t have made you cry.”

“I want you to know that I’m glad this is so important to you. I

understand how you feel John and I agree. If this is so important to

you we will get married ASAP. I guess I need to get on the phone and

call up a few people so they can help.” She reached and picked up the

phone. The first person she called was Sami. She informed her of her

and John’s decision about the marriage. She was extremely happy

about what was said. She told her mother that she would be right over

to help. Marlena then hung up and called Carrie, Laura, Lexie, and

Caroline informing them of the same thing. They all agreed to come

right over. When she got off the phone she had a small pain but it

stopped so she thought she was alright. In matter of minutes everyone

was there. John went upstairs with the kids to get away from the girl

talk. Marlena and everyone were downstairs when another pain came

across again. Only this time it lasted longer.

Caroline was the first to notice. “Darling are you ok?”

“Yeah. It’s just a little pain. I’ll be fine.”

She sat there for a while and then felt something that wasn’t right. She

knew what it was right away. “Oh my God. John!!”

Hearing Marlena scream for him got him downstairs and in the living

room quick. “What’s wrong baby?”

“I don’t think we are going to be able to have the wedding before the

baby comes.”

“Why not?”

“Because the baby doesn’t want to wait. My water just broke. The

baby is coming.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. I need to get to the hospital now.”

“Ok let’s go.” John helps Marlena to the car. Everyone except Laura

followed behind them. John rushed her to the hospital. The doctor got

her settled in a room and John was standing by her side.

“John I’m sorry.”

“About what?”

“About the wedding. I’m sorry we can’t get married before the baby is

born.”

“Hey that isn’t your fault. This baby just had other things in mind.

That’s fine.”

“I just know how important this is to you and knowing how important it

is to you I want it to.”

“You know we can still have it. I can call a priest and he can marry us

right here. Then after that is done we can have the big wedding later.

But that’s only if you want to do it.”

“I want it.” John went outside and got Sami and Carrie to go look for

the hospital Chaplin. They all returned to Marlena’s room to perform

the ceremony.

“Are the two of you ready?”

“Yes we are.”

“Then let’s get started. Since we are in a hurry we are just going to do

the legality stuff. John do you take Marlena to be your wife?”

“I do.”

“Marlena do you take John to be your husband?”

Right as she was about to answer a shape pain came across. She

screamed a “Yes!!! I do.”

“Do the two of you want to share words with each other?”

“Yes I want to tell him something. John I love you so much. I have

never loved anyone the way I do you and I want you to know how

happy I am to be becoming your wife. We have been through so much

but that is all behind us. We are finally able to be happy and we are

going to be.”

“Doc. Today is the best day of my life. Not only are you becoming my

wife you are also giving me a child. You have made me the happiest

man in the world. I love you.”

John nodded to the priest to tell him they were done. “In the sight of

man and in the sight of God I now pronounce you man and wife. You

may kiss the bride.”

John leaned down softly kissed her. When that was over he escorted

Carrie, Sami, and the priest outside. “Thank you so much for coming

and marrying the two of us.”

“You are more than welcomed. Good luck.”

“I had better go back in there with your mom.” The moment John

walked back in there Marlena was having a stronger pain and the

doctor was examining her. “How much longer?”

“We can’t be sure. I’ll be right back.”

John went and sat by Marlena’s side. He began to stroke her hair.

“John this can’t continue longer. It hurts so much.”

“I know.”

A pain hit again. “You don’t know anything. I wish you were the one in

here having this baby. I’ll tell you right now that’s the only way we are

having another. If we have another baby you are having it not me.”

The doctor came back in. “I heard some screaming and thought I

would come back in and check how we are doing.” She checks the

baby’s progress. “I see the head. The baby is coming. I need you to

push.”

John reached to hold her hand but Marlena pulled it back. “Don’t you

ever touch me again. I mean it. You are never touching me again.”

John pulled back and watched his wife give birth to his child. Marlena

pushed as hard as she could. Six minutes later he heard the sound of

his baby’s cry. The doctor held the baby in her hands. “Your baby is

here. You two have a beautiful son. Here you go do you want to hold

your son.”

Marlena reached for the baby and the doctor put him in her arms.

“John look him. He is perfect. We have a son. Do you want to hold

your son?”

“Can I?”

Marlena handed him their son. John just couldn’t believe he was

holding his baby. He uncovered the baby’s feet. “John what are you

doing?”

“I’m checking everything out. Look he has everything here. There are

ten toes and ten fingers. Two arms, two legs, and two eyes. And the

perfect little nose. He is perfect.” The baby started screaming. “And he

has some healthy lungs. Listen to him scream.”

“You had better get used to that sound because that is a sound we are

going to be hearing a lot. Give my baby back.”

John handed Marlena the baby and he calmed down right away. “I

guess it is right that mother’s just have the right touch.”

“I think that we should name him. Is there anything you like for his

name?”

“I like Mathew Gabriel. Mathew for your grandfather and Gabriel after

the angel that helped us.”

“I like it. I think it is perfect. Do you like it Mathew?” The baby

stretched out and smiled. “I think he likes it.”

“I think he does.” They sat there and watched the baby slip off to

sleep.

*********************************************

Several moths later Marlena and John got married in Saint Luke’s in

front of their family and friends. Everything had been going great.

They now lived in a big house right near Victor. This allowed the kids

to run down and ride the horses. The baby was growing perfectly and

everyone was getting along just fine. There life was perfect. It seemed

like John and Marlena’s fantasies finally came true.